vertue and followeth such doctrine and knowledge which is agreeing to true pietie And therefore such men as doe leade him and learne so to beleue and to worship God are more to bee commended Moreouer he assureth him to finde God more mercifull to him if hee woulde embrace the godlye pietye and truth of the Christians And for example thereof bringeth in the stories of Galienus and Valerianus who so long as they were fauorers of the ChristiaÌs did prosper and florish But as soone as they moued any persecution agaynst them it happened to them as it did to all other Emperors before them that all went backward with them as especially might appere by Valerianus who after he had raged so cruelly against the Christians was eftsoones ouercome of the Persians the reuenging hand of God falling vpon him where hee led euer after a miserable life in wretched captiuitie Farther also for the more euidèce of the same inferreth the examples of those Emperors and tyrants in his time whom he vanquished subdued only by his faith in Christ for the which faith God was hys helper and gaue him the victory in many battailes and tryumph ouer great tyraunts whereby he hath also enlarged the dominioÌ of the Romane monarchie from the west Ocean to the vttermost parts wel neere of al the East To the doing and working wherof he neither called to him the helpe of any charmer or diuination of southsayer nor vsed the killing of any sacrifice but onely the following of the crosse and prayer made to almightie God without any other bloudy sacrifice was the armour wherewith hee ouercame c. And in the end of the Epistle addeth these words What ioy saith he what gladnes would it be to my hart to heare the state also of the Persians to florish as I wish it to do by embracing this sort of men the Christians I meane so that both you with them and they with you in long prosperite may enioy much felicity together as your harts would desire in so doing no doubt ye shall For so shall you haue God which is the author and creator of all this vniuersall worlde to be mercifull and gratious to you These men therefore I commend vnto you vpon your kingly honour And vpon your clemency and piety wherewith you are indued I commit them vnto you desiring you to embrace receaue them according to your humanitie and benignity agreing and conuenient to your estate who in so doing shal now both procure to your selfe grace through your faith and also shall declare to me a great pleasure and benefit worthy of thanks This Epistle wrot Constantinus to king Sapores Such care had this godly Prince for them that beleued in Christ not onely in his owne Monarchie but also in all places of the world neither is it to be doubted but this intercessioÌ of the Emperour did something mittigate the heate of the Persians persecution Although thereof we reade no certaine thing in our historyes Of other troubles and persecutions we read of which happened afterward in the said country of Persia vnder Isdigerdes the king but these followed long after about the time of the Emperour Theodosius At which time suffered Andas their bishop and Hormisda a great noble mans soÌne and of great reputation among the Persians whom wheÌ the king vnderstod to be a Christian and to deny to turne from his religion condemned him to kepe his Elephants naked In processe of time the king looking out and seeing him all swarted and tanned in the sunne commanded him to haue a shirt put on to be brought before him Whome then the king asked if he woulde denye Christ. Hormisda hearing this tare of his shirt from his body and cast it froÌ him saying If yee thinke that I will denye my faith to Christ for a shirt haue heere your gift againce c. And so was vpon that expelled the country Theodor. lib. 5. An other there was that same time named Suenes which had vnder him an hundreth seruaunts The king takyng displeasure with him for that he would not alter from hys religion and godly truth asked who was the worst of all his seruaunts And him the king made ruler of all the rest and coupling him with his maisters wife brought also Suenes vnder his subiection thinking therby to subdue also the faith of Suenes but it was builded vpon a sure foundation Of Beniamin the Deacon thus writeth the saide Theoret in his fift booke that after two yeares of his imprisonment at the request of the Romaine Legate hee was deliuered who afterward contrary to the kings commaundement hee preached and taught the Gospell of Christ was most miserable excarnificate hauing xx sharpe prickes of reeds thrust vnder his nayles but when he did laugh at that then in his priuye yarde had a sharpe reede thrust in with horrible paine After that a certaine long stalk ragged and thorny being thrust into his body by the nether part was forced into him with the horriblenes of the paine whereof the valiant and inuincible souldiour of the Lord gaue ouer his life Theodor. ibid. And thus much concerning the martirs and persecutions among the Persians although these persecutions belong not of this time which came as it is sayd long after the daies of Constantinus about the yeare of our Lorde 425. Likewise vnder Iulianus the wicked Apostata certaine there were which constanly suffered Martyrdome by the Heathen Idolaters as Emilyanus who was burned in Thracia and Domitius which was slayne in hys caue Theodorus also for singing of a Psalme at the remoouing of the body of Babylas wherof mention is made of before pag 60. being apprehended was so examined with exquisite torments and so cruelly excruciate from morning almost to noone that hardly he scaped with life Who being asked afterward of his friendes howe he coulde abide so sharpe torments said that at the first beginning he felt some paine but afterward there stode by him a yong man who as he was sweating wiped of his sweate and refreshed him with cold water oft times wherewith he was so delited that when he was let downe from the engine it greeued hym more then before Ruff. lib. 5. cap 36. Theodor. lib. 3. cap. 11. Zozom lib. 5. cap. 10. Artemius also the captaine of the Egiptian soldiours the same time lost his head for his religioÌ indede although other causes were pretended against him Theo. Niceph. lib. 10. cap. 11. Adde to these moreouer Eusebius and Nestabus twoo brethren with Nestor also which for their christianitie were dragged through the streetes and murdered of the idolatrous people of Gaza Sozo Lib. eod cap. 11. But especially the crueltie of the Arethusians a people of Syria exceeded against the Christian virgines whome they set out naked before the multitude to be scorned after that being shauen they couered them with swil and draffe woont to be giuen to their hogs so
neare to the quantitie of three pages And least M. Cope you or any other should thinke me to speake beside my booke be it therefore knowen both to you and to all other by these presentes that the very selfe same first copy of Hall rased and crossed with his owne penne remaineth in my handes to be shewed seene as need shall require The matter which he cancelled out came to this effect Wherein he following the narratioÌ of Polidore began with like wordes to declare how the SacrameÌtaries here in England after the death of Iohn Husse and Hierome of Prage beyng pricked as he sayth with a demoniacall sting first conspired agaynst the Priestes and after against the king hauing to their Captaines sir Iohn Oldcastle the Lord Cobham and Syr Roger Acton Knight with many moe wordes to the like purpose and effect as Polydore other such like Chronicles doe write agaynst him All which matter notwithstandyng the sayd Hall with his penne at the sight of Iohn Bales booke did vtterly extinct and abolish Addyng in the place thereof the wordes of M. Bales booke touchyng the accusation and condemnation of the sayd Lord Cobham before Thomas Arundell Archbyshop of Canterbury taken out of the letter of the sayd Archbyshop as is in his owne story to be sene In vita Henr. 5. pag. 2. lin 30. And thus Edward Hall your author reuoking calling backe all that he had deuised before agaynst the Lord Cobham whereof I haue his owne hand to shew witnes substauÌciall vpoÌ the same in his printed booke recordeth of him no more but onely sheweth the proces betwene the Archbyshop of CaÌterbury and him for matters of religion And so ending with Sir Iohn Oldcastle proceedeth further to the assemble of sir Roger ActoÌ whom he falsely calleth Robert ActoÌ Iohn Browne and Beuerley the narration wherof he handleth in such sort that he neither agreeth with the record of other writers nor yet with truth it selfe For where he excludeth the Lord Cobham out of that assemble he discordeth therein from Polidore and other And where he affirmeth the fact of that conspiracie to be wrought before or at the xij day of December that is manifestly false if the recordes before alledged be true And where he reporteth this assemble to be after the burnyng of Iohn Hus and of Hierome of Prage therein he accordeth with Polydore but not with truth Moreouer so doubtfull he is and ambiguous in declaration of this story that no great certaintie can be gathered of him First as touchyng the confession of them he confesseth himselfe that he saw it not therfore leaueth it at large And as coÌcernyng the causes of their death he leaueth the matter in doubt not daring as doth M. Cope to define or pronouÌce any thing therof but onely reciteth the furmises and myndes of diuers men diuersly some thinkyng it was for coÌueying the Lord CobhaÌ out of the tower some that it was for treason and heresie and here coÌmeth in the meÌtioÌ onely of a record but what record it is neither doth he vtter it nor doth he examine it other some againe aââirming as he sayth that it was for fayned causes surmised by the spiritualtie more of displeasure then trueth And thus your autor Hall hauing recited yâ varietie of mens opinions determineth himselfe no certaine thing thereof but as one indifferent neither bouÌd to the coniectures of al men nor to the wrytings of all men referreth the whole iudgement of the matter free vnto the reader And so concluding his narratioÌ forsomuch as he was neither a witnes of the fact nor present at the dede he ouerpasseth the story therof And what witnes then wil you or can you M. Cope take of Edwarde Halle which denieth himselfe to be a witnesse Will you compell him to say that he sawe not and to witnesse that he can not Wherfore like as Susanna in the storye of Daniel was quite by right iudgement in the case of adultry because her accusers and testes being examined a sonder were found to vary and halt in their tale and not to agree in the two trees So why may not in like case of treason sir Roger Acton sir Iohn Didcastle Browne with the rest claime the same priuiledge seeing among the testes and witnesse produced agaynst them such discorde is found and such halting among them that neyther do they agree in place person yeare day nor moneth For first where Fabian and his fellowes say that they were assembled together in a great company in the fielde neare to S. Gyles the forged inditement aboue alledged sayth they were but riding toward the fielde 2. Secondly where the foresaid inditement and Polydore geue the Lorde Cobham to be present personally in that assemble Halle and Alanus Copus Anglus doe exclude hys personal presence from thence and so doth Fabian also seme to agree speaking onely of the adherentes of Syr Iohn Oldcastle Thirdly where Halle and Polydorus report thys assemble to be after the burning of Iohn Hus and of Hierome at the councel of Constance which was An. 1415. that cannot be but if there were any suche conspiracie in the first yeare of Henry 5. it must needes be An. 1413. And heere-by the way why do certaine of your Epitome wryters speaking of the Lord Cobham committed first to the tower for heresie referre the sayd his imprisonment to the yere 1412. where as by their owne counte reckoning the yeare from the Annunciation it must nedes be an 1413. being done in haruest time Fourthly where Halle with his followers affirme that syr Roger Acton Brown and Beuerley were condemned the 12. day of December the recorde is euident against it which holdeth the fact to be in working the 10. day of Ian. Fiftly where as the foresayde record of the Inditement geueth the Wednesday next after the Epiphany whyche was the 10. day of Ian. that present yeare both the facte to be commytted the same day the Commission also to be graunted and deliuered to the CoÌmissioners the same day The saide Commissioners to sit in Commission the same day The Shriffes of Midlesex to returne a iurie out of the body of Midlesex the same day and the Iurers to find the inditement the same day and yet no iurer in the inditemeÌt named the same day Item the L. Cobham the same day to be founde conspiring to make him selfe Regent when as the king that day and yeare was not yet passed into Fraunce howe all these can concurre and hang together and all in one day I suppose it wil cost you two dayes before you with al your learned counsel wil study it out And wheÌ you in your vnlawfull assembles haue conspired and conferred together all ye can yet wil ye make it as I thinke iij. dayes before you honestly dispatch your handes of the matter And where ye thinke that you haue impressed in me such a foul note of
xxiiii Article Euery man which is admitted vnto the ministery of the Church receiueth also by speciall coÌmaundement the office of a preacher and ought to execute and fulfil that commaundement notwithstanding any excommunication pretendeth to the contrary The aunswere My wordes are these For so muche as it doth appeare by that which is aforesayd that whosoeuer commeth or is admitted vnto the ministery receiueth also by especiall commaundement the office of preaching he ought to fulfill that commaundement any excommunication to the contrary pretended notwithstanding Also no Christian ought to doubte but that a man sufficientlye instructed in learning is more bound to counsel and instruct the ignoraunt to teach those which are in doubt to chastise those which are vnruly and to remitte and forgeue those that do him iniury then for to to any other works of mercy For so much then as he that is rich and hath sufficient is bounden vnder the payne of damnation to minister and geue comporall and bodely almes as appeareth in the 25. chapter of Mathew how much more is he bound to doe spirituall almes The 25. Article The Ecclesiasticall censures are Antichristian such as the clergy hath inuented for theyr owne preferment and for the bondage and seuitude of the common people whereby if the Laity be not obedient vnto the Clergy at theyr will and pleasure it doth multiplye theyr couetousnesse defendeth theyr malice and prepareth a way for Antichrist whereby it is an euident signe and token that such censures proceede from Antichrist the which censures in theyr processes they do call Fulminations or lightninges whereby the Clergy doth chiefly proceede agaynst such as doe manifest and open the wickednesse of Antichrist which thrust themselues into the office of the Clergye These thinges are conteined in the last chapter of his treatise of the Church I aunswere and I deny that it is in that forme But the matter thereof is largely handled in the 23. chapter And in the examination of the audience they haue gathered certayne clauses most contrary thereunto The which when they had reade the Cardinall of Cambray renewed his old song saying truly these are much more greeuous and offensiue then the Articles which are gathered The 26. Article There ought no interditement to be appoynted vnto the people for so much as Christ the high Byshoppe neither for Iohn Baptist neither for any iniury that was done vnto him did make any interditement My wordes are these when as I complayned that for one Ministers sake an Interditement was geuen out and thereby all good men ceased from the laude and prayse of God And Christ the high Byshoppe notwithstanding that the Prophette was taken and kept in prison then whome there was no greater amongest the children of men did not geue out any curse or interditement no not when as Decode beheaded him neither when he himselfe was spoyled beaten and blasphemed of the Souldiours Scribes and Pharisies he did not then curse them but prayed for them and taught his Disciples to doe the same as it appeareth in the fift chapter of Saynt Mathew And Christes first Uicare folowing the same doctrine and learning sayth in his first Epistie of Saynt Peter and the second chapter Hereunto are ye called For Christ hath suffered for vs leauing vs an example that we should follow his footsteppes who when he was cursed and euill spoken of did not curse agayne And Saynt Paule following the same order and way in the xij chapter of the Romaynes sayth blesse them that persecute you There were besides these many other places of scripture recited in that booke but they being omitted these were onely rehearsed whiche did helpe or preuayle to styrre vppe or mooue the iudges mindes And these are the Articles which were alledged out of I. Hus his booke intituled Of the Church Other Articles moreouer out of other his bookes were collected forced agaynst him first out of his treatise written agaynst Steuen Paletz to the number of 7. Articles Also 6. other Articles strayned out of his treatise agaynste Stanislaus Znoyma whereunto his aunsweres likewise be adioyned not vnfruitfull to be read ¶ Here followeth seuen Articles which are sayde to be drawen out of hys Treatise which he wrote agaynst Stephen Pallets The first Article If the Pope Byshop or Prelate be in deadly sinne he is then no Pope Byshoppe nor Prelate The aunswere I graunt thereunto and I send you vnto Saynt Augustine Ierome Chrisostome Gregory Cyprian and Bernarde the which doe say moreouer that whosoeuer is in deadly sinne is no true Christian howe much lesse then is he Pope or Byshop of whom it is spoken by the Prophet Amos in his 8. chapter They haue raigned and ruled and not through me they became Princes and I knew them not c. But afterward I doe grauÌt that a wicked Pope Byshop or Priest is an vnworthye minister of the Sacrament by whom God doth baptise consecrate or otherwise worke to the profit of his Church and this is largely handled in the text of the booke by the authorityes of the holy Doctours for euen he which is in deadly sinne is not worthely a kyng before God as it appeareth in the first booke of kynges 15. chapter where as God sayth vnto Saule by the Prophet Samuel sayinge for so muche as thou hast refused and cast of my worde I will also refuse and cast thee off that thou shalt be no more King whiles these thinges were thus intrâating the Emperour looking out at a certayne window of the cloyster accompanyed with the Countye Palentine and the Burgraue of Norenberg conferring and talking much of Iohn Hus. At leÌgth he sayd that there was neuer a worse or more pernitious hereticke then he In the meane while when Iohn Hus had spoken these wordes as touchinge the vnworthy king by and by the Emperour was called and he was commaunded to repeat those wordes agayne which after that he had done his duety therein being considered the Emperour aunswered no man sayth he doth liue without faulte then the Cardinall of Cambray being in a great fury sayd is it not enough for thee that thou doest contemne and despise the Ecclesiastical state and goest about by the writinges and doctrine to perturbe and trouble the same but that now also thou wilt attempte to throw kinges out of theyr state and dignity TheÌ Paletz began to alleadge the lawes whereby he would proue that Saule was king euen when those words were spoken by Samuel and therefore that Dauid did forbidde that Saul should not be slayne not for the holynesse of his life the which there was none in him but for the holynesse of hys annoynting And when as Iohn Hus repeated out of S. Cyprian that he did take vpon him the name of Christianity in vayne which did not followe Christ in his liuing Paletz aunswered beholde and see what a folly is in thys man which alleadgeth those thinges which
working of some of whome Ioannes Auentinus shall tel vs in his own words shew vs who they be Quibus inquit audiendi quae fecerint pudor est nullus faciendi quae audire erubescunt Illic vbi opus nihil verentur hic vbi nihil opus est ibi verentur c. Who beyng ashamed belike to heare their worthy stratagemes lyke to come to light sought by what meanes they might the stopping of the same And because they could not worke it per brachium seculare by publike authoritie the Lord of heauen long preserue your noble Maiestie they renewed again an old wonted practise of theirs doyng in like sort herein as they did sometymes with the holy Bible in the dayes of your renowmed father of famous memory king Henry the viij who when they neither by manifest reason could gainstand the matter contained in the booke nor yet abide the comming out thereof then sought they by a subtile deuised traine to depraue the translation notes and Prologues thereof bearing the king in hand and all the people that there was in it a thousand lies and I cannot tell how many mo Not that there were such lies in it in very deede but because the comming of that booke should not bewray their lying falshood therefore they thought best to begin first to make exceptions themselues against it playing in their stage like as Phormio did in the old Comedie who beyng in all the fault himselfe began first to quarell with Demipho when Demipho rather had good right to lay Phormio by the heeles With like facing brags these Catholike Phormiones thinke now to dash out all good bookes and amongst others also these Monuments of Martyrs Which godly Martyrs as they could not abide beyng aliue so neither can they now suffer their memories to lyue after their death least the acts of them beyng knowne might bring perhaps their wicked acts and cruell murthers to detestation and therfore spurne they so vehemently against this booke of histories with all kind of contumelies and vprores railing and wondering vpon it much like as I haue heard of a company of thieues who in robbing a certaine true man by the high wayes side when they had found a piece of gold or two about him more then he would be acknown of they cried out of the falshood of the world meruailing and complaining what little truth was to be found in men Euen so these men deale also with me for when they themselues altogether delight in vntruths and haue replenished the whole Church of Christ with fained fables lying miracles false visions miserable errors contained in their Missals and Portuses Breuiars and Summaries and almost no true tale in all their Saintes lyues and Festiuals as now also no great truthes in our Louanian bookes c. Yet notwithstanding as though they were a people of much truth and that the world did not perceiue them they pretend a face and zeale of great veritie And as though there were no histories els in all the world corrupted but onely this history of Actes and Monumentes with tragicall voyces they exclaime and wonder vpon it sparing no cost of Hyperbolicall phrases to make it appeare as full of lies as lines c. much after the like sort of impudencie as Sophisters vse sometymes in their Sophismes to doe and sometimes is vsed also in Rhetorike that when an Argument commeth against them which they cannot well resolue in deed they haue a rule to shift of the matter with stoute wordes and tragicall admiration whereby to dash the Opponent out of countenance bearing the hearers in hand the same to be the weakest slenderest argument that euer was heard not worthy to be answered but vtterly to be hissed out of the Schooles With like sophistication these also fare with me who when they neither can abide to heare their owne doings declared nor yet deny the same which they heare to be true for three or foure escapes in the booke committed and yet some of them in the said Booke amended they neither reading the whole nor rightly vnderstanding that they read inueigh and maligne so peruersly the setting out therof as though neither any word in al that story were true nor any other story false in al the world besides And yet in accusing these my accusers I do not so excuse my self nor defeÌd my book as though nothing in it were to be sponged or amended Therfore I haue taken these paines reiterated my labours in trauailing out the story again doyng herein as Penelope did with her web vntwisting that she had done before Or as builders do sometimes which build and take down againe either to transpose the fashion or to make the foundation larger So in recognising this history I haue emploied a little more labour partly to enlarge the argument which I tooke in hand partly also to assay whether by any paynes taking I might pacifie the stomacks or satisfie the iudgments of these importune quarellers which neuerthelesse I feare I shall not do when I haue done all I can For well I know that all the heads of this hissing Hidra will neuer be cut of though I were as strong as Hercules And if Apelles the skilfull Painter when he had bestowed all his cunning vpon a piece of worke which no good artificer would or could greatly reprooue yet was not without some controlling Sutor which tooke vpon him Vltra crepidam much more may I looke for the like in these controlling dayes Neuerthelesse committing the successe thereof vnto the Lord I haue aduentured againe vpon this story of the Church and haue spent not onely my paines but also almost my health therein to bring it to this Which now beyng finished like as before I did so againe I exhibite and present the same vnto your Princely Maiestie blessing my Lord my God with all my heart first for this libertie of peace and tyme which through your peaceable gouernement he hath lent vnto vs for the gathering both of this and other like bookes tractations and monuments requisite to the behoofe of his Church which hitherto by iniquitie of tyme could not be contriued in any Kinges raigne since the Conquest before these Alcion dayes of yours Secondly as we are all bound with publicke voyces to magnify our God for this happy preseruation of your royall estate so priuately for mine owne part I also acknowledge my selfe bound to my God and to my Sauiour who so graciously in such weake health hath lent me time both to finish this worke and also to offer the second dedication thereof to your Maiesty desiring the same to accept in worth tââ donation thereof if not for the worthinesse of the thing geuen yet as a testification of the bounden seruice and good will of one which by this he here presenteth declareth what he would if he had better to geue And though the story being written in the popular tongue serueth not so greatly for your own peculiar
ideò inter Diuos a me referuntur isti quòd inseruntur in Calendarium Hanc ego apotheosin mihi nunque sumpsi quam sibi tam confidenter sumpsit Gregorius nonus Porro neque eò spectat hoc Calendarium vt nouam aliquam festorum dierum legem praescribam ecclesiae Tum multò minus cultum sancti alicuius instituo Festorum dierum iam plus satis erat in mundo Vtinam dominicum solum sabbatum dignè atque vt par est transigeremus Habeant per me suum papistae Calendarium Habeat ecclesia suos sanctos tum receÌtes tum veteranos modò probatos modò interim ideÌ ne colantur modò quà m sint vetusti tà m verè etiam sancti sint Verum enimuero cum non dubitauit sua etiam aetate Hieronimus multos existimare eorum gehennae ignibus cruciari quos multi passim pro sanctis haberent in ecclesia quid hîc tum diceret Hieronimus si modo superstes papisticam hanc sanctorum colluuiem Calendaria tot Papis tot Episcopis Abbatibus oblita cerneret Quanquam à me quidem non aliter Calendarium hoc institutum est nisi vt pro Indice duntaxat suum cuiusque Martyris mensem annum designante ad priuatum Lectoris seruiret vsum Et tamen si in templis etiam fas sit singulorum mensium dies proprijs sanctorum nomenclaturis consignare quî minus liceat id mihi in veris istis facere Martyribus quod ipsi in suis pseudomartyribus tanta sibi licentia ne dicam impudentia permiserunt Si non poena sed causa Martyrem faceat cur non vnum Cranmerum sexcentis Becketis Cantuariensibus non conferam sed praetulerim Quid in Nicholao Ridleo videtur cum quouis Diuo Nicholao non conferendum Qua in re Latimerus Hoperus Marsheus Simpsonus caeterÃque christiaâi martyrij Candidati inferiores summis maximÃsque illis papistici Calendarij Diuis imo multis etiam nominibus non praeponendi videantur Interim nullius ego boni sanctà que viri modo qui verè sanctus sit causam laedo nec memoriam extinguo nec gloriam minuo Et si cui hoc displiceat Calendarium memineret non in templis collocari sed domesticae tantum lectioni praeparari Sed missis hisce aduersatiorum calumnijs ad te docte candidéque Lector quoniam haec ad te instituta est epistola tempus est vt recurrat oratio cuius in his rebus iudicium vt pluris aestimo ita egeo magis hîc quoque patrocinio Scio enim in vasta hac congerie reperies nonnulla ad quae merito corruges frontem Neque vero fieri facile potuit praesertim in tanta operis praecipitatione vt cun cta ad amussim atque ad vnguem perfectè adeo elimareÌtur quin alicubi vel ex lassitudine dormitaret scriptor vel per incuriam excideret authori aliquid vel ex festinatione eueniret quod cani solet in prouerbijs nimium prae studio properanti caecos nimirum producenti catulos In quibus quidem excutiendis rebus magis nobis venia tua quam censura imploranda est Quamobrem paucis haec apud te docte simul humanissime Lector ante operis ingressum libuit ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã vt si quid inter euoluendum occurrerit non omnibus perfectum numeris non ad Cleantis lucernam elucubratum non ad exquisitum Theologorum acumen expressum aut minus alioqui acutissimis tuis dignum naribus cogites haec non tuis auribus data esse sed meae hoc est crassioris turbae hominibus a quibus facilius leguntur libri quam iudicantur Aut si ne id quidem grauissimae tuae sententiae fecerit satis liceat illa mihi vti lege qua semper permissum est opere in magno scriptori obrepere somnum Quod si vero tuam hac in re facilitatem impetrauero minus laborabo quid caeteri obstrepant graeci memor prouerbij cuius ipsos commeminissi velim ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã To the true and faythfull Congregation of Christes Vniuersall Church with all and singuler the members therof wheresoeuer congregated or dispersed through the Realme of England a Protestation or Petition of the Author wishing to the same aboundaunce of all peace and tranquility with the speedy comming of Christ the Spouse to make an ende of all mortall myserye SAlomon the peaceable Prince of Israell as we read in the thirde of Kynges after he had finished the buildyng of the Lordes Temple which he had vij yeares in hand made his petition to the Lord for all that should pray in the sayde Temple or turne theyr face toward it And his request was grauÌted the Lord aunswering him as we read in the sayd booke cap. 6. I haue heard sayth he thy prayer and haue sanctified this place c. Albeit the infinite Maiesty of God is not to be compassed in any materiall walles yet it so pleased his goodnesse to respect this praier of the king that not only he promised to heare theÌ which there prayed but also replenished the same with his own glory For so we read again in the book aforesayd Et non poterant ministrare propter nebulaÌ quia repleuit gloria domini domuÌ domini 3. Re. 7. Vpon like trust in Gods gracious goodnes if I sinnefull wretch not comparing with the building of that Temple but folowing the zeale of the builder might either be so bold to aske or so happye to speed after my vij yeares trauayle about this Ecclesiasticall History most humbly would craue of almighty God to bestow his blessing vpon the same that as the prayers of them which prayed in the outward Temple were heard so all true disposed mindes which shall resort to the reading of this present Hystory conteining the Actes of Gods holy Martyrs and monumentes of his Church may by example of theyr lyfe fayth doctrine receiue some such spirituall fruit to theyr soules through the operation of his grace that it may be to the aduauncement of his Glory and profite of his Churche through Christ Iesus our Lord. Amen But as it happened in that Temple of Salomon that all which came thither came not to pray but many to prate some to gaze and see newes other to talke and walke some to buy and sell some to carpe and finde fault and finally some also at the last to destroy and plucke down as they did in deed For what is in this world so strong but it will be impugned what so perfect but it will be abused so true that will not be contraryed or so circumspectly done wherein wrangling Theon will not set in his tooth Euen so neither do I looke for any other in this present Hystory but that amongest many well disposed Readers some Waspes nest or other will be styrred vp to busze about mine eares Such a daungerous thing it is now a dayes to
number commonly are couÌted to be tenne besides the persecutions first mooued by the Iewes in Hierusalem and other places against the Apostles In the which first S. Steuen the Deacon was put to death with diuers other moe in the same rage of tyme either slaine or cast into prisoÌ At the doing wherof Saule the same tyme playd the doughtie Pharisie beyng not yet coÌuerted to the fayth of Christ wherof the history is playne in the Actes of the Apostles set forth at large by S. Luke After the Martyrdome of this blessed Steuen suffered next Iames the holy Apostle of Christ and brother of Iohn Of which Iames mention is made in the Actes of the Apostles the xii chap. Where is declared how that not long after the stoning of Stephen king Herode stretched forth his hand to take and afflict certaine of the coÌgregation among whome Iames was one whom he slew with the sword c. Of this Iames Eusebius also inferreth mention alleaging Clement thus writing a memorable story of him Thus Iames saith Clement when hee was brought to the tribunall seat he that brought him was the cause of his trouble seeing him to be condemned and that he should suffer death as he went to the execution he being mooued therewith in hart and conscience confessed himselfe also of his owne accord to be a Christian. And so were they both led foorth together where in the way he desired of Iames to forgiue him that he had done After that Iames had a little paused with him vpon the matter turning to him Peace sayth he be to thee brother and kissed him and both were beheaded together an 36. Dorotheus in his booke named Synopsis testifieth that Nicanor one of the vii Deacons with 2000. other which beleued in Christ suffred also the same day when as Steuen did suffer The faith Dorotheus witnesseth also of Simon an other of the Deacons Bishop afterward of Bostrum in Arabie there to be burned Parmenias also an other of the Deacons suffred Thomas preached to the Parthians Medes and Persians Also to the Germains Hiraconis Bactris Magis He suffred in Calamina a Citie of Iudea being slaine with a dart Simon Zelotes preached at Mauritania and in the Countrey of Affrike And in Britania hee was lykewise crucified Iudas brother of Iames called also Thaddeus and Lebeus preached to the Edessens and to all Mesopotamia He was slayne vnder Augarus king of the Edessens in Berito Simon called Cananeus which was brother to Iude aboue mentioned and to Iames the younger which all were the sonnes of Mary Cleopha and of Alpheus was Bishop of Hierusalem after Iames and was crucified in a Citie of Egypt in the tyme of Traianus Emperour as Dorotheus recordeth But Abdias writeth that hee with his brother Iude were both slayne by a tumult of the people in Suanyr a citie of Parsidis Marke the Euangelist and first Bishop of Alexandria preached the Gospell in Egypt and there drawen with ropes vnto the fire was burned and afterward buried in a place called there Bucolus vnder the raigne of Traianus Emperour Bartholomeus is sayd also to preach to the Indians and to haue conuerted the Gospell of S. Mathew into their tonge where he continued a great space doing many miracles At last in Albania a citie of greater Armenia after diuers persecutions he was beaten doune with staues then crucified and after being excoriate he was at length beheaded Ioan. De Monte Regali Of Andrew the Apostle and brother to Peter thus writeth Ierome in his booke De catalogo scriptorum Eccles. Andrew the brother of Peter in the tyme and raigne of Vespasianus as our aunceters haue reported did preach in the 80. yeare of our Lord Iesu Christ to the Scithians Sogdians to the Saxons and in a Citie which is called Augustia where the Ethiopians do now inhabite He was buried in Patris a citie of Achaia being crucified of Egeas the gouernour of the Edessians hitherto writeth Ierome Although in the number of yeares he semeth a little to misse for Vespasianus reached not to the yere 80. after Christ. But Bernard in his second Sermon and S. Cyprian in his booke De duplici Martyrio doe make mention of the confession and Martyrdome of this blessed Apostle wherof partly out of these partly out of other credible writers we haue collected after this maner that when as Andrew being conuersant in a Citie of Achaia called Patris through his diligent preaching had brought many to the faith of Christ Egeas the gouernour knowing this resorted thither to the inteÌt he might constraine as many as did beleeue Christ to bee God by the whole consent of the Senate to doe sacrifice vnto the Idols and so geue diuine honor vnto them Andrew thinking good at the beginning to resist the wicked counsaile and the doings of Egeas went vnto him saying in this effect vnto him that it behooued him which was Iudge of men first to know his Iudge which dwelleth in heauen and then to worship him being knowen and so in worshipping the true God to reuoke his mynd from false Gods and blynd Idols These wordes spake Andrew to the Consul But he greatly therwith discontented demaunded of him whether he was the same Andrew that did ouerthrow the Temple of the gods and perswaded men of that superstitious sect which the Romaines of late had commaunded to be abolished and reiected Andrew did plainely affirme that the Princes of the Romains did not vnderstand the truth that the sonne of God comming from heauen into the world for mans sake hath taught declared how these Idols whom they so honoured as Gods were not only not gods but also most cruell Deuils most enemies to mankind teaching the people nothing els but that wherwith God is offended and being offended turneth away and regardeth them not and so by the wicked seruice of the Deuill doe fall headlong into all wickednesse and after their departing nothing remaineth vnto them but their euill deedes But the Proconsul esteeming these thinges to bee as vayne especially seing the Iewes as he said had crucified Christ before therfore charged and commaunded Andrew not to teach and preach such thinges any more or if he did that he should be fastened to the crosse with all speede Andrew abiding in his former mynd very constaÌt answered thus concerning the punishment which he threatened he would not haue preached the honour and glory of the crosse if he had feared the death of the crosse Wherupon sentence of condemnation was pronounced that Andrew teaching and enterprising a new sect and taking away the religion of their gods ought to be crucified Andrew commyng to the place and seyng a farre of the crosse prepared did chaunge neither countenance nor colour as the imbecillitie of mortal men is woont to do neither did his bloud shrinke neither did he faile in his speech his body faynted not neither was
openlye night and daye and spoyle those which doe no harme And it followeth after which if it be done by your commaundement be it so well done For a good Prince wyll neuer commaund but good things And so we wil be contented to sustaine the honor of his death This onely wee most humblye beseech your Maiestie that callyng before you and examining the authors of this tumult and coÌtention then your grace would iustly iudge whether we are worthy of cruell death or quiet life And then if it be not your pleasure and that it proceedeth not by your occasion which indeede against your barbarous enimies were to badde the more a great deale we are petitioners to your hyghnes that hereafter you wyll vouchsafe to heare vs thus so vexed and oppressed with these kinde of vylanous robberies And verily our Philosophy doctryne did first among the barbarous take place which doctrine fyrst in the daies of Augustus your predecessor when it did raygne and florish thereby your Empire became most famous fortunate and from that time more and more the state of the Romane Empire increased in honor wherof you most happely were made successour and so shall your sonne to Honor therefore this Philosophie which with your Empire sprang vp and came in with Augustus whiche your progenitors aboue al other honored most esteemed And verily this is no small argumeÌt of a good beginning that since our doctrine flourished in the Empire no misfortune or losse happened froÌ Augustus time but contrary alwaies victory good and honorable yeres as euer any maÌ would wishe Onely among all and of all Nero and Domitian beyng kindled by diuers naughty and spitfull persons cauillingly obiected against our doctrine of whom this Sicophanticall slaundring of vs by naughty custome first came and sprang vp But your godly fathers espying the ignoraunce of these oftentimes by their writing corrected their temerous attemptes in that behalfe Among whom your granfather Adrian with many other is read of to haue wrytten of Fundayne the Proconsul and LieutenaÌt of Asia And your father your own father I say with whom you ruled in al things wrote to the Cities vnder his signet as the Laersens Thessalonicenses Athenienses and Grecians rashly to innouate or alter nothing of your highnes therfore who in this case is of that sect as your predecessours were yea of a more benigne Philosophicall minde we are in good hope to obtaine our peticion and request Thus much out of the Apologie of Melito who writing to Onesimus geueth to vs this benefite to knowe the true Catalogue the names of al the autentike bookes of the olde Testament receaued in the auncient time of the prymitiue Church Concerning the number names wherof the said Melito in his letter to Onesimus declareth howe that he returning into the parts where these things were done and preached there hee diligently inquired out the bookes aprooued of the old Testament the names wherof in order he subscribeth sendeth vnto him as followeth The fiue bookes of Moses Genesis Exodus Leuiticus Numeri Deuteronomi Iesus Naue The Iudges Ruth Foure bookes of Kings Two bookes Paralipomenon The Psalmes Prouerbes of Salomon The booke of Wisedome The Preacher The song of songs Iob. The Prophets Esay Hieromie twelue Prophetes in one booke Daniel Ezechiel Esdras And thus much of thys matter which I thought here to record for that it is not vnprofitable for these latter times to vnderstande what in the first times was receaued and admitted as autentike and what otherwise But from this little digression to returne to our matter omitted that is to the Apologies of Apolinarius and Melito in the story so it followeth that whether it was by the occasioÌ of these two Apologies or whether it was through the writing of Athenagoras a Philosopher and a Legate of the Christians it is vncertaine but this is certaine that the persecution the same time was staid Some do thinke which most probably seeme to touch the truthe that the cause of staying this persecution did rise vpon a wonderfull myracle of God shewed in the Emperours campe by the Christians the story wherof is this At what time the two brethren Marcus Antonius and Marcus Aurelius Commodus Emperours ioyning together warred against the Quades Vandales Sarmates and Germaines in the expeditioÌ against them their army by reason of the imminent assault of their enimies was cooped shut in within the straights and hoate dry places where their souldiours besides other difficulties of battaile being destitute of water fyue dayes were like to haue perished which dread not a little discomfited them did abate their courage Wherin this their so great distresse and ieopardy sodainely wythdrew from the army a legian of the christian souldiours for their succour who falling prostrate vpon the earth by ardent praier by by obtained of God double reliefe by meanes of whom God gaue certaine pleasaunt showers from the element whereby as their souldiors quenched their thirst so were a great number of their enimies discomfited put to flight by the continual lightnings which shooted out of the aire This miracle so pleased won the Emperour that euer after he waxed gentler gentler to the Christians dyrected his letters to diuers of his rulers as Tertullian in his Apologie witnesseth commauÌding theÌ therin to giue thankes to the Christians no lesse for his victory then for the preseruation of him and all his men The copy of which letter hereafter ensueth ¶ Marcus Aurelius Antonius Emperour to the Senate and people of Rome I Giue you hereby to vnderstande what I intend to doe as also what successe I haue had in my warres in Germany and with how much difficultie I haue viteled my campe being compassed about with 74. fierce Dragons whome my Scottes descryed to be within ix miles of vs and Pompeianus our Liefetenaunt hath viewed as he signified vnto vs by hys letters Wherefore I thought no lesse but to be ouerunne and all my bandes of so great multitude as well my vaward mayne warde as reere warde with all my souldiours of Ephrata In whose host there were numbred of fighting men ix hundreth seuenty and fiue thousand But when I saw my selfe not able to encounter with the enemy I craued ayde of our countrey Gods at whose hands I finding no comfort and being driuen of the enemye vnto an exegent I caused to be sent for those men which we call Christians who being mustred were found a good indifferent number with whom I was in farther rage then I had good cause as afterwardes I had experience by their merueilous power who forthwith did their indeuour but without either weapon munition armour or trumpets as men abhorring such preparation and furniture but onely satisfied in trust of their God whome they cary about with them in their consciences It is therefore to be credited although we call them wicked men that they worship God in
not regarding your priuate businesses nor esteeming that which shoulde haue bene for the speciall commoditie thereof when it perceaued that cursed vanitie to begin againe to creepe and as a fire negligently quenched when the dead brandes thereof began to kindle and make a great flame by and by without delay ye hauing recourse vnto our pietie as vnto the Metropolitan of all diuine worship and Religion craued remedie and helpe which wholesome minde for your pieties sake it is most manifest that the gods haue indued you with Therefore hee euen that most mightie Iupiter I say which preserueth your most famous Citie to that intent he might deliuer and make free your countrey Gods your wiues and children your housholde Gods and houses from all detestable corruption hath inspired you with this wholesome and willing minde shewing declaring howe worthy notable and healthfull a thing it is to worship to sacrifice to the immortall Gods For who is so void of reason vnderstanding that knoweth not that this thing happeneth vnto vs by the carefull studie of the goodnes of our gods that the grounde denieth not to geue her timely increase nor maketh frustrate the husband mans hope nor that wicked warre dare shew her face vpon the earth nor that the corruption of the aire is nowe cause of pestilence neither that the sea swelleth with immoderate windes neither that sodaine stormes are cause of hurtfull tempestes To conclude that the ground which is as the nurce and mother of all things is not swallowed vp of her deepe chappes and gapings by terrible earthquake neither that the hils made leuell with the earth are not with gaping cliftes deuoured all which euils and greater then these before this time to haue happened euery maÌ knoweth And all these mischiefes came vpoÌ vs for the pernitious errours sake of the extreeme follie of those wicked men the Christanis when filthinesse it selfe as I may call it so occupied their mindes and ouerranne the worlde Let them beholde the fieldes nowe all about full of corne and ouerflowen as it were with eares of corne Let them vewe the pleasant medowes clothed with flowers and moistned with showers from heauen and also the pleasant and temperate weather Therefore let all men reioyce that by your pietie sacrifices worshipping the maiestie of the most stearne God of battell Mars is appeased that therfore we enioy pleasant firme peace And how many so euer haue left that blind errour and straying of the Christians vnfainedly and be of a better minde let them specially reioyce as men deliuered out of a sodaine great tempest and from a greeuous disease and haue afterward obtained a delectable and pleasant life For doubtlesse if they had remained in that execrable vanitie farre of had they bene chased from your Citie suburbs of the same according to your desire that your Citie by that meanes according to your commeÌdable diligence clensed from all impuritie and impietie may offer sacrifices according to the meaning of the same with due reuerence of the immortall Gods And that you may perceiue in how good part your supplication yea vnasked and desired we are most willing and ready to further your honest endeuours and graunt vnto you for your deuotion whatsoeuer you aske of our magnificence And that thys thing may be accomplished forthwith aske and haue And thys thing with all speede indeuour you to obtaine which shall bee a perpetuall testimony of pietie exhibited of your Citie to the immortall Gods and shal be a president to your children and posteritie and withall you shall obtaine of vs for this your willing desire of reformation condygne and worthy rewardes Eusebius Lib 9. cap. 7. Thus came it to passe that at the length persecutioÌ was as great as euer it was and the magistrates of euery prouince were very disdainefull against the Christians which coÌdemned some to death and some to exile Among whom they condemned three christians at Emisa in Phenicia with whom Siluanus the bishop a very old man being 40. yeres in the ecclesiasticall function was condemned to death At Nicomedia Lucianus the elder of Antioche brought thether after he had exhibited to the emperour his Apologie concerning the doctrin of the Christians was cast in pryson and after put to death In Amasea a City of Capadocia Bringes the lieftenaunt of Maximinus had at that time the executing of that persecution At Alexandria Petrus a most worthy byshop was beheaded with whome manye other Egiptian byshops also died Euseb. Lib. 9. cap. 7. Nicepho Lib. 7. cap. 44. Quirinus the Byshop Scescanius hauing a hanmyll tyed about hys necke was throwne headlong from the bridge into the flood and there a long while fleeted aboue the water and when hee opened his mouth to speake to the lookers on that they shoulde not be dismaied with that his punishmeÌt was with much a do drowned Chron. Euseb. At Rome dyed Marcellus the bishop as sayeth Platina also Timotheus the elder with many other bishops Priests were martyred To coÌclud many in sundry places euery where were martyred whose name the booke intituled Fasciculus temporum declareth as Victorianus Symphorianus Castorius with his wife Castulus Cesarius Mennas Nobilis Dorotheus Gorgonius Petrus and other innumerable martirs Erasmus Bonifacius Iuliana Cosmas Damianus Basilinus with seuen others Dorothea Theophilus Theodosia Vitalis Agricola Acha Philemon Hireneus Ianuarius Festus Desiderius Gregorius Spoletanus Agapes Chionia Hirenea Theodora and 270. other Martyrs Florianus Primus and Felicianus Vitus and Modestus Crescentia Albinus Rogatianus Donatianus Pancratius Catharina Margareta Lucia the virgin and Antheus the king with many thousaÌd martirs mo Simplicius Faustinus Beatrix Panthaleon Georgius Iustus Leocandia Anthonia and other mo to an infinite number suffered martirdome in this persecution whose names God hath written in the booke of life Also Felix Victor with his parents Lucia the widow Gemenianus with 79 others Sabinus Anastasia Chrisogonus Felix and Audactus Adrianus Nathalia Eugenia Agnes also when she was but 13. yeare old was martyred Euseb. in his 8. booke and 15. chap. rehearseth these kinds of torments and punishmeÌts that is to say Fire wilde beastes the sword crucifyinges the bottome of the sea the cutting and burning of meÌbers the thrusting out of eyes dismembring of the whole body huÌger imprisonment whatsoeuer other cruelty the Magistrates coulde deuise All which notwithstanding the godly ones rather then that they woulde doe sacrifice as they were bid maÌfully endured Neither were the womeÌ any thing at al behind theÌ For they beyng intised to the filthy vse of their bodies rather suffered banishmeÌt or willingly killed themselues Neither yet could the Christians liue safely in the wildernes but were fetched eueÌ froÌ theÌce to death and tormentes in so much that this was a more greeuous persecution vnder Maximianus the tyraunt then was the former cruell persecution vnder Maximianus the Prince Euseb. Lib. 9.
pretensed or rather a fable imagined or els to be the deede of Pipinus or Charles or some such other if it were euer the deede of any And thus hast thou beloued Reader briefly collected the narration of the noble actes and heauenly vertues of thys most famous Emperour Constantine the great a singulare spectacle for all Christian Princes to beholde and imitate and worthy of perpetuall memorie in all congregations of Christian Saintes Whose feruent zeale pietie in generall to all coÌgregations and to all the seruants of Christ was notable but especially the affection and reuerence of hys heart toward them was admirable whych had suffered any thyng for the confession of Christ in the persecutions before them had hee principally in price and veneration in so much that hee embraced and kissed theyr woundes and stripes and their eyes being put out And if any suche Byshops or any other Ministers brought to hym any coÌplaints one against an other as many times they did he would take theyr bils of complaint and burne them before theyr faces so studious and zealous was hys mind to haue them agree whose discord was to hym more griefe then it was to themselues All the vertuous actes and memorable doings of this diuine renowmed Emperour to comprehende or commit to hystorie it were the matter alone of a great volume wherfore contented with these aboue premised because nothing of him can be sayde inough I cease to discourse of him any further One thyng yet remaineth not to be omited wherein as by the way of a note I thought good to admonish the learned Reader suche as loue to be conuersant in reading of auncient authors that in the Ecclesiasticall hystorie of Eusebius where in the latter ende of the booke is added a certaine Oration Ad coÌuentum Sanctorum vnder the name of Eusebius Pamphilus here is to be vnderstaÌd that the sayd Oration is wrongly intituled vpon the name of Eusebius whych in very truth is the Oration of Constantinus hymselfe For the probation whereof beside the stile and matter therein contained and tractation heroycall liuely declaring the religious vaine of Constantine I alledge the very testimonie of Eusebius himselfe in his fourth booke De vita Constantini where he in expresse wordes not onely declareth that CoÌstantine wrote such an Oration intituled Ad Conuentum Sanctorum but also promiseth in the end of hys booke to annexe the same declaring moreouer what difficultie the interpretors had to translate the same from the Romaine speeche to theyr Grecian toung Eusebius de vita Constantini Lib. 4 pag. 211. And here an end of these lamentable doleful persecutions of the primitiue Church during the space of the 300. yeres froÌ the passion of our Sauiour Christ til the coÌming of this Constantinus by whom as by the elect instrumeÌt of God it hath so pleased his almighty maiesty by his determinat purpose to giue rest after loÌg trouble to his church according to that S. Cyprian declareth before pag. 68. to be reueled of God vnto his Church that after darkenes and stormy tempest should come peaceable calme stable quietnes to his church meaning this time of Constantine now present At which time it so pleased the almightie that the murdering malice of Sathan should at length be restrained and he him selfe to be tied vp for a thousande yeares through his great mercie in Christ to whome therefore âe thankes and praise now and for euer AMEN The ende of the first Booke THE SECOND BOOKE CONTAINING the next 300. yeares following with such things specially touched as haue happened in England from the time of king Lucius to Gregorius and so after to the time of king Egebert BY these persecutions hytherto in the Booke before precedent thou maiest vnderstand Christian reader how the furie of Sathan and rage of men haue done what they could to extinguish the name and religion of Christ. For what thing did lacke that eyther death coulde doe or torments coulde worke or the gates of hell coulde deuise all was to the vttermost attempted And yet all the furie and malice of Sathan al the wisedom of the world strength of men doing deuising practising what they could notwtstanding the religion of Christ as thou seest hath had the vpper hand Which thing I wish thee greatly gentle reader wisely to note and diligently to ponder in coÌsidering these former histories And because thou canst not consider them nor profit by them vnles thou do first read peruse them let me craue therfore thus much at thine handes to turne read ouer the said hystories of those persecutioÌs aboue described especially aboue all the other hystories of this present volume for thy especiall edification whych I trust thou shalt finde not vnworthy the reading Nowe because the tying vp of Sathan geueth to the Church some rest to me some leisure to addresse my selfe to the handling of other stories I minde therefore Christ willing in thys present booke leauing a while the tractation of these generall affaires pertaining to the vniuersal Church to prosecute such domesticall hystories as more neare concerne this our country of England Scotland done here at home beginning first with king Lucius with whome the faith first begaÌ here in this Realme as the sentence of some writers doth hold And for somuch as here may rise yea and doth rise a great coÌtrouersie in these our Popish daies coÌcerning the first origine planting of the faith in this our Realme it shall not be greatly out of our purpose somewhat to stay say of this question whether the Church of England first receiued the faith from Rome or not The which although I graunt so to be yet being so graunted it little auaileth the purpose of them whiche woulde so haue it for be it so that England first receaued the Christian faith and Religion from Rome both in the time of Eleutherius theyr Byshop 180. yeares after Christ and also in the time of Austen whome Gregory sent hether 600. yeares after Christ yet their purpose followeth not thereby that we must therefore fetche our Religion from thence still as from the chiefe welhead and fountaine of all godlines And yet as they are not able to proue the second so neither haue I any cause to graunt the first that is that our Christian faith was first deriued from Rome which I may proue by vj. or vij good coÌiectural reasons Wherof the first I take of the testimony of Gildas our couÌtreyman who in his history affirmeth plainly that Britaine receaued the Gospell in the time of Tiberius the Emperour vnder whome Christ suffered Lib. De victoria Aurelij Ambrosij And sayth moreouer that Ioseph of Arimathie after dispersion of the Iewes was sent of Philip the Apostle froÌ France to Britayne about the yeare of our Lord. 63. and heere remained in this land al his time and so with his fellowes
Vortiperius Malgo. Carecius Here is to be vnderstand that these Britaine kings aboue mentioned did not so raign here in this land froÌ the time of Vortigerne that they had the full possession and gouernement ouer all the whole realme but only ouer parcels or partes such as by force of armes they could either hold or win from the Saxons which coÌming in daily and growing vpon theÌ did so replenish the land with multitudes of them that the Britains at leÌgth were neither able to hold that which they had nor to recouer that which they lost Leauing exaple to al ages countreis what it is first to let in forreine nations into their dominion but especially what it is for Princes to ioyne in mariage with infidels as this Vortiger did with Hengistus daughter which was the mother of al this mischief geuing to the Saxons not only streÌgth but also occasion and courage to attempt that whych they did Neyther was this vncoÌsidered before of the Britaine Lords and Nobilitie who worthely being therew t offended iustly deposed their king inthroned Vortimerus hys sonne in his roume By the which Vortimer being a punaÌt prince the Saxons were then repulsed and driuen againe into Germany where they stayed a while till the death of Vortimer whome Rowen daughter of Hengistus caused traiterously to be poysoned Then Vortiger being again restored to his kingdome through the entreatie of Rowen hys wife sent into Germanie againe for Engist who eftsoones making his returne came in wyth a name of 300. shippes wel appointed The Nobles of Britain hearing this prepared them selues to the contrary side in all forceable wise to put them of But Engist through Rowen hys daughter so laboured the king excusing himselfe and saying that he brought not the multitude to worke any violence eyther against him or against his couÌtrey but only thinking that Vortimer had yet bene aliue whom he minded to impugne for the kings sake and to take hys part And nowe for so much as he heareth of the death of Vortimer hys enemie hee therefore committeth both himselfe his people to his disposition to appoint how few or how many of theÌ he wold to remaine within his land the rest should returne And if it so pleased the King to appoynt day place where they might meete and talke together of the matter both he and his would stande to such order as the king with his counsaile should appoynt With these faire words the king and his nobles wel contented did assigne to them both day place which was in the towne of Ambry where he ment to talke with them adding thys condition with all that eche part shoulde come without any maner of weapon Engist shewing him selfe well agreed thereto gaue priuy intelligence to his side that eche man should cary with him secretely in his hose a long knife with their watch worde also geuen vnto them wheÌ they should draw their kniues wherwith euery Saxon shoulde and so did kill the Britayne wyth whoÌ he talked as is aboue declared The Britaine Lords being slayne the Saxons tooke Vortigerne the King and bound him for whose ransome they required to be deliuered to them the Cittie of London Yorke Lincolne Winchester with other the most strongest holdes within the lande whych being to them graunted they begin to make spoile hauocke of the Britaine nation destroying the Citizens plucking downe Churches killing vp the Priestes burning the Bookes of the holy Scripture leauing nothyng vndone that tyrannie could worke whych was about the yeare of our Lorde 462. The King seeing thys miserable slaughter of the people fled into Wales This whyle Aurelius Ambrosius Vter Pendragon brethren to king Constans aboue mentioned whoÌ Vortigerne wickedly caused to be killed were in little Britayne To whome the Britaynes sent woorde desiring theyr ayde in helping their countrey Aurelius vnderstanding the wofull state of the Realme speedeth hym ouer to satisfie their desire and to rescue what in him was their necessitie Who at his first commyng eftsoones being crowned for theyr king seeketh out wicked Vortigerne the cause of all thys trouble and murder of king ConstaÌs hys brother And finding him in Wales in a strong tower wherein he had immured him selfe setteth hym and his castell on fire That done he moued his power against the Saxons with whom and wyth Elle Captaine of the Southsaxons who then was newly come ouer he had diuers conflicts Our English old Chronicles make record that Horsus the brother of Engist was slaine before in the time of Vortimer The same also doe recorde that thys Engist was taken prisoner in the fielde fighting against Aurelius Ambrosius who then coÌsulting with his Nobles and Barons what was to be done with him the Byshop of Glocester called Eldadus standing vp gaue this counsaile saying that ãâã all men would deliuer him yet he with his owne haÌds wold cut him in peeces alleaging the exaÌple of Samuel against Agag King of the Ameleches taken by King Saul in the field whome the sayde Samuel caused to be cut in peeces Euen so saith he do you to this Agag here that as he hath made many a woman widow and without childreÌ so his mother mai be made this day of him likewise And so was Engist taken out of the Citie by Eldo Consull or Maior of Glocester and there was beheaded if truth or credit be to be geuen to these our old Britaine stories wherof I haue nothing certainly to pronouÌce but that I may suspect the truth therof which was about the yeare of our Lord. 490. Henr. Hunting Galfr. cum alijs A certaine auncient written history I haue in Latine compiled in the .xiiij. yeare of king Richard the seconde and by him caused to be writteÌ as the title declareth whych because it beareth no name of the author I cal it by the name of him of whom I borowed thys booke wyth many other likewise without name Historia Cariana This hystorie recordeth that Hengistus dyed in Kent the xxxii yeare of hys raigne which if it be true then is it false that he was taken at Cunynburgh and slaine in the North. Thys Aurelius Ambrosius before mentioned is thought of Polidorus Vergilius citing the authoritye of Bede to descende of the stocke of the Romaines whych as it is not vnpossible to be true so this is certaine by the full accord of al our old wrytten stories that both the sayde Aurelius and his brother Vter Pendragon being the sonnes of Constantinus brother to Andoenus king of litle Britaine were nursed and brought vp in England in their tender age and instructed by Gultelinus Archbyshop of London and after the murder of Constans their elder brother were conueied from hence to litle Britaine whereby it is manifest that they were borne in thys land and though their father were a Romaine as Polydorus preteÌdeth yet lyke it is that they were Britains borne and
presented to the king Queene And thus the innocent king Ethelbert was wrongfully murthered about the yeare of our Lord 793. but not without a iust reuenge at Gods hand For as the story recordeth the foresayd Queene worker of this villanie liued not iij. monthes after and in her death was so tormented that she was fayne to bite and rent her tong in pieces with her owne teeth Offa vnderstanding at length the innocencie of this king and the haynous cruelty of his fact gaue the teÌth part of his goods to holy church and to the church of Hereford in remembraunce of this Ethelbert he bestowed great landes Moreouer builded the Abbey of S. Albons with certayne other monasteries beside And so afterward he went vp to Rome for his penaÌce where he gaue to the Church of S. Peter a peny through euery house in his dominion which was called commonÌly Romeshot or Peterpence payed to the Church of S. Peter and there at length was transformed from a king to a monke about the yeare of our Lord .794 with Kenredus king of NorthuÌberland aboue mentioned although some storyes deny that he was a Monke After Offa king of Mercia when he had raigned xxxix yeares succeded his sonne Egfretus who raigned but foure monthes of whome thus writeth the foresayd Alcuinus Non arbitror quòd nobilissimus iuuenis Egfretus propter peccata sua mortuus sit Sed quia pater suus pro confirmatione regni eius multum sanguinem effudit c. That is This noble yong man died not so much for offences of his owne as for that his father had spilled much bloud to confirme him in his kingdome Next to which Egfretus succeeded Kenulphus in the said kyngdome of Mercia which Kenulphus keping and retaining the hatred of Offa his predecessor against the Cantuarites made warre against them where he tooke Egbert their king otherwise called Wren whom he bound and led prisoner to Mercia Notwithstanding shortly after being mollified with princely clemency in the towne of Winchcombe where he had builded the same tyme a church vpoÌ the day when he should dedicate the same in the presence of xiij bishops and of Cutbert whom he had placed in the same kingdom of Canterbury before and x. Dukes and many other great estates Kyng Kenulphus brought the sayd Egbert king of Kent out of prison into the Church where he enlarged him of imprisonment and restored hym to his place agayne At the sight whereof not onely Cutbert the foresayd king reioyced but also all the estates and people beyng there present made such an exclamation of ioy and gladnes that the church and not onely the Church but also the streetes range withall At which tyme such bouÌtifulnes of gifts and iewels was then bestowed that from the highest estate to the lowest none departed without somthing geueÌ according as to euery degree was thought meete Although Fabian referreth this story to king Offa yet causes there be why I assent rather to Malmesbury and to Polychronicon which attribute the same to Kenulphus the second king of Mercia after Offa. A little before in speaking of certain bishops of Rome mention was made of Pope Constantine the first Pope Gregory the second Pope Gregory the third of Pope Zachary which deposed Childerike set vp Pipinus the French king c. Next after this Zachary in order followed Pope Stephen the second to whom the foresayd Pipinus to gratitie agayne the sea of Rome for this their benefite shewed to him gaue and contributed to the said sea of Rome the exarchat or Princedome of Rauenna the kingdome of the Lombardes and many other great possessions of Italie with all the Cities thereto adioyning vnto the borders of Uenice And this donation of Pipine no doubt if the truth were rightly tried should be found to be the same which hitherto falsly hath bene thought to be the donatioÌ of Constantine For els how could it be that the exarchate of Rauenna could belong all this while to the Emperours of Constantinople if Constantine before had geuen it and all Italy from the Empire to the sea of Rome To this Pipinus as witnesseth Polychronicon was sent first into France the mention of the Organs out of Grecia by Constantine Emperour of Constant. 757. Next to this Stephen the ii succeeded Paule the first who following his predecessors thundred out great excoÌmunications against Constantinus the Emperor of Constantinople for abrogating and plucking downe Images set vp in Temples Notwithstandyng this Constantine neglecting the Popes vaine curses perseuered in his blessed purpose in destroying Idolatry till the end of his lyfe Then came to be Pope Constantinus the second a lay man and brother to Desiderius the king of Lombardy for the which cause he was shortly deposed and thrust into a monastery hauing his eyes put out In whose stead succeeded Stephen the iij. who ordained that after that no lay man should be Pope condemnyng moreouer the councel of Constantinople the vii for heretical because in that councell the worshipying of Images was reprooued and condemned Contrary to the which Councell this Pope not only maintained the filthy Idolatry of Images in Christian Temples but also aduaunced their ueneration commaunding them most Ethnically to be incensed c. At this tyme Carolus Magnus called Charles the great a little before mentioned began to raign by whom this Pope caused Desiderius the Lombard king to be depriued Then in this race of Popes after this Stephen the iij. commeth Hadrianus the first who likewise followyng the steps of his forefathers the Popes added and attributed to the veneration of Images more then all the other had done before writing a booke for the adoration and the vtilitie proceding of them commaunding them to be takeÌ for lay mens Calenders holdyng moreouer a Synode at Rome against Felix and all other that spake against the setting vp of such stockes and Images And as Paul the first before him made much of the body of Petronilla S. Peters daughter so this Hadrian clothed the body of S. Peter all in siluer and couered the aulter of S. Paule with a Palle of gold This Pope Hadrian was he whome we declared in the former part of this treatise to ratifie and confirme by reuelation the order of S Gregories Masse aboue the order of S. Ambrose masse for vnto this time which was about the yeare of our Lord 780. the Liturgie of S. Ambrose was more vsed in the Italian churches The story whereof because it is registred in Durandus Nauclerus and Iacobus de Voragine I thought here to insert the same to this especiall purpose for the Reader to vnderstand the tyme when this vsuall Masse of the Papists began first to be vniuersall vniforme generally in churches to be receaued Thus it foloweth in the story by the foresayd authors set forth Iacobus de Voragine in the life of Pope Gregory
the Pope to shew a pleasure to Carolus would not agree but gaue the mother with her two children Desiderius the Lombard king with hys whole kingdome hys wife and Children into the hands of the said Carolus who led them with him captiue into Fraunce and there kept them in seruitude during their lyfe Thus Carolus Magnus beyng proclaymed Emperour of Rome through the preferment of Adrian and of Pope Leo the third which succeeded next after him was the Empire translated from the Grecians about the yeare of our Lord 801. vnto the Frenchmen where it continued about 102. yeares till the comming of Conracus and hys nephew Otho which were Germaynes and so hath continued after them amoÌg the Almanes vnto this present time This Charles builded so many Monasteries as there be letters in the row of A. B C. he was beneficiall chiefly to Church-men also mercifull to the poore in hys actes valiaunt and triumphaunt skilde in all languages he held a counsell at Francford where was condemned the Councell of Rice and Irene for setting vp and worshipping Images c. Concerning which Councell of Nice thinges there concluded and enacted because no man shal thinke the detesting of Images to be any new thing now begon thus I finde it recorded in an auncient written history of Roger Houeden called Continuationes Beda His wordes in Latin be these Anno 792. Carolus Rex Francorum misit Sinodalem librum ad Britanniam sibi à Constantinopoli directum In quo lib. Heu proh dolor multa inconuenientia verae fidei contraria reperiuntur maximè quòd pene omnium orientalium Doctorum non minus quà m 300. vel eo amplius Episcoporum vnanimi assertione confirmatum sit imagines adorari debere Quod omnino Ecclesia Dei execratur Contra quod scripsit Albinus Epistolam ex autoritate diuinarum scripturarum mirabiliter affirmatam illamque cum eodem libro ex persona Episcoporum ac principum nostrorum Regi Francorum attulit Haec ille That is In the yeare of our Lorde 792. Charles the Frenche King sent a booke contayning the actes of a certeine Synode vnto Brittayne directed vnto hym from Constantinople In the which booke lamentable to behold many thinges inconuenient cleane contrary to the true fayth are there to be found especially for that by the common consent of almost all the learned bishops of the East Church not so few as 300. it was there agreed that Images should be worshipped Which thing the church of god hath alwayes abhorred Against which booke Albinê° wrote an Epistle substantially grounded out of the authoritie of holy Scripture Which Epistle with the booke the sayde Albinus in the name and person of our Bishops and Princes did present to the French king And thus much by the way of Romish matters now to returne agayne to the Northumberland kings where we left at Egbert Which Egbert as is before declared succeeded after Ceolulphus after he was made Monke And likewise the sayd Egbert also followyng the deuotion of hys vncle Ceolulphus and Kenredus before him was likewyse shorne monke after he had raigned 20. yeres in Northumberland leauing his sonne Osulphus after him to succeede about which tyme and in the saine yeare when Ceolulphus deceased in his Monastery which was the yeare of our Lord 764. diuers Cities were burnt with sodaine fire as the citie of Wenta the citie of London the citie of Yorke DoÌacester with diuers other townes besides Roger Houeden Lib. Contin post Bedam who the first yeare of hys raigne which was the yere of our Lord 757 beyng innocently slayne next to him followed Mollo otherwise called Adelwald who likewise beyng slayne of Alcredus after hee had raigned ii yeres departed After Alcredus wheÌ he had raigned 10. yeres was expulied out of his kingdom by his people Then was Ethelbert otherwise named Edelred the sonne of the foresayd Mollo receaued kyng of Northumberland which Ethelbert or Adelred in like sort after he had raigned v. yeares was expulsed After whome succeeded Alswold who likewise when he had raigned ii yeres was vniustly slaine So likewise after him his nephew and the sonne of Alcredus named Osredus raigned one yeare was slayne Then the foresayd Ethelbert the sonne of Mollo after 12. yeares banishment raigned agayne in Northumberland the space of foure yeares and was slayne the cause wherof as I finde in an old written story was that forsaking his old wife he maried a new Concerning the restoring of whoÌ Alcuinus writeth in this maner Benedictus Deus qui facit mirabilia solus Nuper Edelredus filius Edelwaldi de carcere processit in solium de miseria in maiestatem cuius regni nouitate detenti sumus ne veniremus ad vos c. And afterward the same Alcuinus againe speaking of his death writeth to king Offa in these wordes Sciat veneranda dilectio vestra quod Do. Carolus amabiliter fideliter saepe mecum locutus est de vobis in eo habetis fidelissimum amicum Ideo vestrae dilectioni digna dirigit munera per Episcopales sedes regni vestri similiter Edelredo Regi ad suas Episcoporum sedes direxit dona Sed heu Proh dolor donis datis Epistolis in manus missorum superuenit tristis legatio per missos qui de Scotia per nos reuersi sunt De infidelitate gentis nece Regis Ita Carolus retracta donorum largitate in tantum iratus est contra gentem illam vt ait perfidam peruersam homicidam dominorum suorum peiorem eam paganis estimans vt nisi ego intercessor essem pro ea quicquid eis boni abstrahere potuisset mali machinari iam fecisset c. The kingdom of Northumberland ceaseth Thus as you haue heard after the raigne of king Egbert before mentioned such trouble and perturbatioÌ was in the dominion of Northumberland with slaying expulsing and disposing their kings one after an other that after the murdering of this Edelred aboue specified none durst take the gouernemeÌt vpon him seing the great danger thereupon insuing Insomuch that the foresayd kingdome did lye void and waste the space of xxxiij yeares together after the terme of which yeares this kingdome of Northumberland with the kingdomes also of the other Saxons besides came all together into the handes of Egbert king of the Westsaxons and his progeny which Monarchy began in the yeare of our Lord. 827. and in the 28. yeare of the raygne of the sayd Egbert whereof more shall be sayd Christ willing hereafter Of this troublesome ragious time of Northumberland people speaketh also the sayd learned man Alcuinus otherwise called Albinus in the same country borne writing out of FrauÌce into England and complayning of the same in diuers his letters as first to Offa where he thus writeth Ego paratus eram euÌ muneribus Caroli regis ad vos venire
of these noble women which professing Monastick lyfe haue cast of all worldly dignitie and delightes so we should also intreate of such noble men who among the Saxon kings in lyke zeale of deuotion haue geuen ouer themselues from the world as they thought to the contemplatiue life of Monkish profession The names of whoÌ as in the Catalogue of the Saxon kings before is described be these to the number of ix A Table of such Saxon Kings as were after made Monkes 1. Kynigilsus king of Westsaxons 2. Iue king of Westsaxons 3. Ceolulfus king of Northumberland 4. Eadbertus king of Northumberland 5. Ethelredus king of Mercia 6. Kenredus king of Mercia 7. Offa king of Eastsaxons 8. Sebbi king of Eastsaxons 9. Sigebertus king of Eastangles Of whiche kynges and their doynges what is to be iudged looke gentle Reader before pag. 133. By these historyes it is apparaunt what mutations what perturbations and what alteratioÌ of state hath bene in this Realme of Britayne first from Brittaynes kings to Romaines then to Britaynes agayn afterward to the Saxons First to vij altogether raigning then to one c. And this alteratioÌ not onely happened in the ciuile gouernment but also followed in the state Ecclesiastical For as in the Britaynes tyme the Metropolitan sea was in LondoÌ so in the Saxons time after the comming of Austen it was remoued to CaÌterbury the Catologue and order of which Metropolitanes from the tyme of Austen to Egbertus is thus as in the history of Malmesberiensis described ¶ The names and order of the Archbishops of Caunterbury from Augustine to the tyme of king Ethelbert 1. Augustinus 16. 2. Laurentius 5. 3. Mellitus 5. 4. Iustus 3. 5. Honorius 25. 6. Deus dedit 10. â Theodorus 22. ¶ Hitherto from Augustine all the Archbishops of Caunterbury were Italians and foreiners 8. Berctualdus English 37 In his tyme the Monasterie of S. Martin was builded in Dorobernia by Witredus hys brother kings of Kent 9. Tacuinus 3 10. Nothelinus 5  11. Cuthbertus 17 This Cutbert after his death forbad all funerall exequies or lamentation for him to bee made William Malm. De vitis Lib. 1. 12. Breguinus 3 13. Lambrihtus or Lambertus 27 In his tyme king Offa translated the Metropolitane sea from Caunterbury to Lichfield by the graunt of Pope Adrian beyng ouercome with Apostolicall arguments as sayth Flores Hist. that is with money  Ethelardus 13 15. Vlfredus 28 16. Fegeldus 3 m. This Ethelardus by his Epistles to Pope Leo obtayned the Metropolitane sea agayne to CaÌterbury 17. Celnochus 41 Duryng the course of these 17. Archbishops of Cant. in Rome passed in the meane tyme 34. Popes of whome partly heretofore we haue declared And thus much touching the tyme of the seuen kingdomes of the Saxones rulyng together in Englande from the raygne of Hengist vnto Egbert the first Kyng and Monarche of the whole lande after the expulsion of the Britaynes NOw remayneth by the grace of Christ in the next booke followyng to prosecute the order of such kings as principally raigning alone had this realme in their possession from the tyme of Egbert king of Westsaxons to the comming of William Conqueror the Normand comprehending therin the rest of the next 300. yeares with the actes state of Religion as in that space was in the Church wherin may appeare the declining tyme of the Church and of true ReligioÌ preparing the way to Antichrist which not long after followed For here is to be noted that during yet this mean tyme Sathan as is sayd was bound vp from his raging and furious violence counting from the tyme of Constantinus to the next loosing out of Sathan which was foretold by the Reuelation of S. Iohn aboue mentioned to be a thousand yeares Wherof by the order of the history Christ graunting more shall be sayd hereafter The ende of the second Booke THE THIRD BOOKE CONTEINING THE next 300. yeares from the raigne of King Egbertus to the tyme of William Conquerour NOW remayneth likewise as before I did in describing the discent and diuersitie of the seuen kings altogether raigning and ruling in this land so to prosecute in like order the lineal succession of them which after Egbert king of Westsaxones gouerned and ruled soly vntill the conquest of William the Normand first expressing their names afterward importing such acts as in their tyme happened in the Church worthy to be noted Albeit as touchyng the actes and doyngs of these kings because they are sufficiently and at large described and taken out of Latine writers into the English tong by sondry authors and namely in the story or Chronicle of Fabian I shall not spende much trauaile therupon but rather referre the reader to him or to some other where the troublesome tumulis betwene the Englishmen and the Danes at that tyme may be seene who so listeth to read them Onely the Table of their names and raigne in actes done vnder their raigne I haue compendiously abridged vsing such breuitie as the matter would suffer ¶ A Table of the Saxon Kings which ruled alone from King Egbert vnto William Conquerour Egbertus raygned 37. yeares and had issue Athelwulfus raigned 20. yeares had by his wife Osburga Ethelbaldus raigned 5. yeares Ethelbertus raigned 6. yeares Etheldredus raigned 5. yeares Aluredus or Alfredus raigned 28. yeares Edwardus raigned 24. yeares Adelstanus raigned 16. yeares Elfrede and Ethelwaldâ Edmond raigned 6. yeares Edwin raigned 4. yeares Edgar raigned 16. yeares Edwardus raigned 4. yeares Ethelredus raigned 36. yeares Edmond Irenside raigned 2. yeres Alfredus Edward the Confessor who raigned 24. yeares Edredus raigned 9. yeares Egelwarduâ Here is to be noted that before the raigne of Edward the confessor the Danes obtayned the crowne vnder their captaine Canutus who raigned yeares 19 Haraldus Harefoote sonne of Canutus 4 Hardeknoutus sonne of Canutus 2 Edwar. the confessor an englishmaÌ sonne of Etheldred 24 Haraldus sonne of Erle Godwine an vsurper 1 William Conqueror a Normand ¶ King Egbertus IN the raigne of Brigthricus a little before mentioned about the yere of grace 7â5 there was in his dominion a noble personage of some called Egbert of some Ethelbert of some Athelbright who being feared of the same Brigthricus because he was of a kingly bloud nere vnto the crowne was by the force conspiracie of the forenamed Brigthricus chased pursued out of the land of Britam into FraÌce where he endured till the death of the sayd Brigthricus After the hearing whereof Egbert sped him eftsoones out of Fraunce vnto his countrey of Westsaxe where he in such wise behaued himselfe that he obteined the regiment and gouernance of the abouesaid kingdom Bernulphus king of Mercia aboue mentioned with other kings had this Egbert in such decisioÌ that they made of him diuers scoffing gestes and scorning rimes at which he susteined for a time But when he was more established in his kingdome had
of the Northpart of Englande from the riuer of Tames with Mercia London and Essex disdained that Alfrede shoulde beare any dominion on the other side of Tames southward Whereupon the foresayde three kings with all the force and strength they coulde make marched towarde Chippenham in Westsexe with such a multitude that the king with his people was not able to resist them In so much that the people which inhabited there some fled ouer the sea some remained with the king diuers submitted themselues to the Danes Thus King Alfrede being ouerset with multitude of enemies and forsaken of hys people hauing neither laÌd to hold nor hope to recouer that which he had lost withdrew himselfe with a fewe of his nobles about him into a certaine wood countrey in Somersetshire called Ethelyng where he had right scant to liue with but suche as he and his people might purchase by hunting and fishing This Edelyng or Ethelying or Ethelyngsey standeth in a great Maresse or Moore so that there is no accesse vnto it without ship or boate and hath in it a great woode called Selewood and in the midle a litle plaine about of two acres of ground In which Ile is veneson and other wilde beastes with soule and fishes great plenty In this wood King Alured at his first comming espied a certaine deserte cotage of a poore Swynarde keeping swine in the woode named Dunwolphus of whome the King then vnknowen was entertained and chearished with such poore fare as he and his wife could make him For the which King Alfrede afterwarde set the poore Swinarde to learning and made him Bishop of Winchester In the meane season while King Alfrede accompanied with a few was thus in the desert wood waiting the euent of these miseries certaine stories recorde of a poore beggar which there came and asked hys almes of the King And the night folowing he appeared to the King in hys sleepe saying his name was Cutbert promising as sent froÌ God vnto him for his good charitie great victories against the Danes But to let these dreaming fables passe althoughe they be testified by diuers authours both Wilielmus Lib. de Reg. Polychronicon Rog. Houeden Iornalensis and other mo Notwythstanding the king in processe of time was streÌgthened and coÌforted more through the prouidence of God respecting the miserable ruine of the Englishmen First the brother of King Haldene the Dane before mentioned comming in with xxiij ships landed about Deuonshire where by chaunce being resisted by a bushment of king Alfredes men who for their safegarde there lay in garyson were slaine to the number of 1300. men and their ensigne called the Ranen was taken Houedenus in hys booke of Continuationis wryteth that in the same coÌflict both Inguar and Hubba were slain among the other Danes After this King Alfrede being better cheared shewed him selfe more at large so that daily resorted to him men of Wiltshyre Somersetshyre and Hamshyre till that hee was strongly accompanied Then the King put himselfe in a bold and dangerous venture as wryteth Wilelmus Lib. de Reg. Polychron and Fabian which followeth them both for he apparelling him in the habite of a Minstrell as hee was very skilfull in all Saxon Poemes with his instrument of Musike entred in the tentes of the Danes lying then at Eddendime and in shewing there his interlude and songs espied all theyr slouth and ydlenes and heard much of their counsell And after returning to hys companie declared vnto them the whole manner of the Danes Shortly vpon the same the King sodainly in the night fell vpon the foresaid Danes distressed and slewe of them a great multitude chased them from that coast In so much that through hys strong valiaunt assaultes vpon his enemies out of his tower of Edelyng newly fortified he so encoÌbered them that he clearly voyded the countrey of them betweene that and Selwoodes His subiectes eftsones hearing of these hys valiaunt victories and manful deedes drewe to him daily out of all coasts Who through the helpe of God and their assistaÌnce helde the Danes so short that he wanne from them Winchester diuers other good townes Briefly at leÌgth he forced them to seeke for peace the which was concluded vpon certaine couenaunts Whereof one and the principal was that the forenamed Gutrum their King shoulde be Christened The other was that suche as woulde not be Christened should depart and voide the countrey Upon these couenants first the sayde Gutrum the Danish Prince coÌming to Winchester there was Christened with xx of his greatest Dukes or Nobles To the whyche Gutrum King Alured being hys Godfather at hys Baptisme named hym Athelstane Who after a certaine season that he had feasted the said Danes he according to his promise before made gaue vnto theyr King the countrey of Eastanglia containing Northfolke Suffolke and part of Cambridshire Moreouer as saith Polychron he grauÌted to the Danes that were Christened the Countrey of Northumberland So the residue that wold not be Christened departed the land and sailed into Fraunce where what vexation and harme they wrought the Chronicles of Fraunce do partly comprehend King Athelstane thus hauing the possession of these countreis had all Eastangles vnder his obedience And albeit that he held the sayd prouince as in fee of the king promised to dwel there as his liege maÌ yet that notwithstanding hee continued more like a tyrant by the terme of xj yeare and died in the xij yere During the which space King Alfrede hauing some more rest and peace repaired certain townes and strong holds afore by the Danes empaired Also he builded diuers houses of religioÌ as the house of Nunnes at Shaftesbury An other religious house at Ethelyng he fouÌded Item an other in Winchester named the new monastery Item he endewed richly the Churche of S. Cutbert in Dyrham He sent also to India to pay and performe his vowes to S. Thomas of Inde which he made during the time of his distresse against the Danes About the xv yeare of the reigne of Alfred the Danes returning from France to England landed in Kent and so came to Rochester and besieged that City and there lay so long that they builded a Tower of tymber against the gates of the Citie But by strength of the Citizens that tower was destroyed and the Citie defended tâ King Alfrede came and reseued them Whereby the Danes were so distressed and so nere trapped that for feare they left their horses behind them and fled to their ships by night But the King when he was thereof ware sent after them and tooke xvj of their shippes slew many of the said Danes This done the King returned to London repaired the same honorably as sayth Houedenus made it habitable which before was sore decaied and febled by the Danes The third yeare after this which was the xix yeare of the raigne of king
Whereat the King with his nobles being much delighted laughed merely At the request of thys Charles surnamed Bawld the Frenche king this Scotus translated the booke of Dionysius intituled De Hierarchia from Greeke into Latin worde for worde quo fit as my author sayth vt vix intelligatur Latina litera quum nobilitate magis Graeca quam positione construitur Latina He wrote also a Booke De corpore sanguine Domini whych was afterward condemned by the Pope In Concilio Vercellensi The same Iohannes Scotus moreouer compiled a booke of his own geuing it a greeke title ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is De naturae diuisione In which booke as sayeth my foresayd author is contained the resolution of many profitable questions but so that he is thought to followe the Greeke Churche rather then the Latine and for the same was counted of some to be an hereticke because in that booke some thinges there be which in all poyntes accorde not with the Romish Religion Wherfore the Pope wryting to the saide king Charles of thys Scotus complayneth as in his owne wordes here followeth RelatuÌ est Apstolatui nostro quòd opus Dionysij Areopagitae quod de diuinis nominibus de caelestibus ordinibus Graeco descripsit eloquio quidam vir Ioannes genere Scotus nuper transtulit in Latinum Quod iuxta morem Ecclesiae nobis mitti nostro iudicio debuit approbariâ praesertim quum idem Ioannes licèt multae scientiae esse praedicitur olim non sane sapere in quibusdam frequenti rumore dicatur c. That is Relation hath bene made vnto our Apostleship that a certaine man called Iohannes a Scottish man hath translated the booke of Dionysius the Areopagite of the names of God and of the heauenly orders from Greeke into Latin Which Booke according to the custome of the Church ought first to haue bene approued by our iudgement namely seeing the sayde Iohn albeit he be sayde to be a man of great learning and science in time past hath bene noted by common rumour to haue bene a man not of vpright or sounde doctrine in certaine pointes c. For this cause the sayde Scotus being constrained to remoue from FrauÌce came into England allured as some testifie by the letters of Alured or Alfrede of whom he was with great fauour entertained and conuersant a great space about the king til at length whether before or after the death of the king it is vncertaine he weÌt to Malmesbery where he taught certaine scholers a fewe yeares by the which Schollers at laste most impiously he was murthered and slaine with their penkniues and so died as stories say a Martyr buried at the sayd monastery of Malmesbury with this Epitaph Clauditur in tumulo sanctus sophista Ioannes Qui ditatus eratiam viuens dogmate miro Martyrio tandem Christi condescendere regnum Qui meruit regnans secli per secula cuncta King Alfrede hauing these helpes of learned men about him no lesse learned also himself past ouer his time not onely to great vtilitie and profite of his subiectes but also to a rare profitable example of other Christen kings and Princes for them to follow This foresaid Alfrede had by his wife called Ethelwitha two sonnes Edwarde and Ethelward and three daughters Elflena Ethelgora and Ethelguida Quas omnes liberalibus fecit artibus erudiri That is Whome he set all to their bookes and study of liberall arts as my storie testifieth First Edward his eldest sonne succeeded him in the kingdome The second sonne Ethelward died before his father Ethelgora hys middle Daughter was made a Nunne The other two were married the one in Marceland the other to the earle of Flanders Thus king Alfrede the valiaunt vertuous and learned Prince after he had thus Christianly gouerned the realme the terme of 29. yeares 6. monethes departed this life v. Kal. Nou. and lyeth buried at Winchester An Dom. 901. Of whome thys I finde moreouer greatly noted and commended in historie and not here to be forgotten for the rare example therof touching this Alfrede that wheresoeuer he was or whethersoeuer he went he bare alwaies about him in his bosome or pocket a litle booke coÌtaining the Psalmes of Dauid and certaine other Orasons of his owne collecting Wherupon he was continually reading or praying when soeuer he was otherwise vacant hauing leisure therunto Finally what were the vertues of this famous king thys litle table here vnder written which is left in ancient writing in the remembraunce of his worthy and memorable life doth sufficiently in fewe lines containe In Regem Alfredum virtutum illius claram memoriam FAmosus Bellicosus Victoriosus Viduarum pupillorum orphanorum pauperumque prouisor studiosus Poetarum Saxonicorum peritissimus Suae genti Chatissimus Affabilis omnibus Liberalissimus Prudentia fortitudine temperantia Iustitia praeditus in infirmitate qua continuè laborabat pacientissimus In exequendis iudicijs indagator discretissimus In seruicio Dei vigilantissimus deuotissimus Anglosaxonum Rex Alfredus piâssimi Ethelulfi filius 29. annis sexque mensibus regni sui peractis mortem obijt Indict 4. Quinto Kalend. Nouemb. feria quarta Wintoniae in nouo monasterio sepultus immortalitatis stolam resurrectionis gloriam cum iustis expectat c. Moreouer in the Historie of Henricus Huntingtonensis these verses I finde wrytten in the commendation of the same Alfrede made as I suppose and as by his words appeareth by the sayd author whereof I thought not to defraude the reader the wordes whereof here follow Epitaphium Regis Alfredi Nobilitas innata tibi probitatis honorem Armipotens Alfrede dedit probitasque laborem Perpetuumque labor nomen cui mixta dolori Gaudia semper erant Spes semper mixta timori Si modò victor eras ad crastina bella pauebas Si modò victus eras ad crastina bella parabas Cui vestes sudore iugi cui sica cruore Tincta iugi quantum sit onus regnare probarunt Non fuit immensi quisquam per climata mundi Cui tot in aduersis nil respirare liceret Nec tamen aut ferro contritus ponere ferrum Aut gladio potuit vitae finisse dolores Iam post transactos vitae regnique labores Christus ei sit vera quies sceptrumque perenne In the storie of this Alfred a little aboue mention was made of Pleimundus Scholemaster to the sayde Alfrede and also Byshop of Caunterbury succeeding Etheredus there Byshoppe before him Which Pleimundus gouerned that Sea the number of xxxiiij yeares After Pleimundus succeeded Athelmus and sate xij yeares After him came Ulfeâmus xiij yeares Then followed Odo a Dane borne in the sayd Sea of Caunterb and gouerned the same xx yeares being in great fauoure with King Athelstane king Edmund and Edwine as in processe hereafter Christ willing as place order doth require shall more at large
yeres and halfe til Edwine the eldest sonne came to age This Edrede with great moderation and fidelitie to the young children behaued himselfe during the tyme of his gouernement In his tyme Dunstane was promooted through the means of Odo the Archbishop from Abbot of Glastenbury to be Bishop of Wirceter and after of London By the counsayle of this Dunstane Edrede was much ruled and too much thereto addicted In so much that the sayd Edrede is reported in stories to submit himselfe to much fond penance and castigations inflicted to him of the said Dunstane Such zelous deuotion was then in princes and more blynd superstition in bishops And here agayn is an other miracle as fantasticall as the other before forged of Dunstane That wheÌ that Edrede beyng sicke sent for Dunstane to be hys confessor by the way Dunstane should heare a voyce declaring to him before that Edrede was already departed at the declaring wherof Dunstans horse fel immediately dead vnder hym with lye and all * King Edwine EDwine the eldest sonne of king Edmund afore meÌtioned after his vncle Edrede began his raigne about the yere of our Lord 955. being crowned at Kingston by Odo the Archbishop of Caunterbury Of this Edwine it is reported of diuers writers that the first day of his coronation sitting with his Lordes brake sodainly from them entred a secrete chamber to the company of a certaine woman whom he inordinately retained being as some say an other mans wife whose husband he had before slayne as other say being of his aliance to the great mislikyng of hys Lordes and especially of the Clergy Dunstane was yet but Abbot of Glastenbury who following the king into the chamber brought him out by the hand and accused him to Odo the Archbishop causing him to be separate from the company of the foresayd partie by the which Odo the king was for his fact suspended out of the Church By reason whereof the king beyng with Dunstane displeased banished him his land forced him for a season to flee to Flanders where he was in the monastery of S. Amandus About the same season the Monasticall order of Benedict Monkes or blacke monkes as they were called began to multiply and encrease here in England In so much that where before tyme other priestes Canons had bene placed there monkes were in their roumes set in and the secular priests as they then were called or CanoÌs put out But king Edwine for the displeasure he bare to Dunstan did so vexe all the order of the said monkes that in Malmesbury Glastenbury other places mo he thrust out the monkes and set in secular priestes in their stead Notwithstanding it was not long but these priestes and Canons were agayne remooued and the said monkes in their stead restored both in the foresayd houses and in diuers other Churches Cathedrall besides as in the next story of Kyng Edgar Christ willyng shall at more large appeare In fiue kyng Edwine beyng hated by reason of certaine his demeanours of all his subiectes especially the Northumbrians and Mercians was by them remooued from his kingly honour and his brother Edgar in his steade receiued so that the Riuer of Thamis deuided both theyr kingdomes Which Edwine after he had raigned about the terme of foure yeares departed leauing no heyre of hys bodye Wherefore the rule of the lande fell vnto Edgar his younger brother ¶ King Edgar EDgar the second sonne of Edmund and brother to Edwine being of the age of xvj yeares began his raygne ouer the realme of England in the yeare of our Lord 959. but was not crowned till 14. yeares after the causes whereof here vnder follow Christ willing to be declared In the beginning of his raigne he called home Dunstane whome king Edwine before had exiled Then was Dunstane which before was Abbot of Glastenbury made bishop of Worcester then of London Not long after this Odo the Archbishop of Cant. deceaseth after he had gouerned the Church 24. yeares After whom Brithelinus bishop of Winchester first was elected But because he was thought not sufficieÌt to furnish the roome Dunstane was ordained Archb. and the other sent home agayne to his old Church Where note by the way how in those dayes the donatioÌ and assignyng of ecclesiasticall dignities remayned in the kings hand onely they fet their palle froÌ Rome as a token of the Popes confirmation So Dunstane beyng by the kyng made Archb. tooke hys iourny to Rome for his palle of Pope Iohn the 13. which was about the beginning of the Kings raygne Thus Dunstane obtayning his palle shortly after his returne agayne from Rome entreateth King Edgar that Oswaldus who as is said was made monke at Floriake and was nephew to Odo late bishop of Cant. might bee promooted to the bishoprike of Worcester which thyng to him was granted And not long after through the means of the sayd Dunstane Ethelwoldus whom stories doe fayne to be the great patrone of Monkery first Monke of Glastenbury theÌ Abbot of Abbendon was also made Bysh. of Winchester Of this Ethelwold Gulielmus libro de gestis poÌtificum recordeth that what tyme he was a Monke in the house of Glastenbury the Abbot had a vison of him which was this How that there appeared to him in hys sleepe a certayne great tree the branches wherof extended through out all the foure quarters of the Realme which branches were al couered with many little Monkes coules where in the top of the tree was one great maister coule which in spreading it selfe ouer the other coules inclosed all the rest which maister coule in the tree top myne Authour in the interpretation applyeth to the lyfe of this Ethelwold Of such prodigious fantasies our monkish histories bee full and not onely our histories of England but also the Heathen histories of the Gentiles be stuffed with such kynd of dreames of much like effect Of such a lyke dreame we read of the mother of Ethelstane how the Moone did spring out of her wombe gaue light to all England Also of king Charles the Emperour how he was led by a threed to see the torments of hel Like wise of Furceus the Heremite mentioned in the third booke of Bede who sawe the ioyes of heauen and the 4. fires that should destroy the world the one of lying for breakyng our promise made at Baptism The second fire was of couetous The third of dissention The fourth was of the fire of impietie and wrongfull dealing Item in like sort of the dreame of Dunstane and of the same Ethelwold to whom appeared the three bishops Bristanus Birinus and Swithinus c. IteÌ of the dreame of the mother of this Ethelwold who beyng great with him did see a golden Egle flee out of her mouth c. Of the dreame likewise or the vision of Kyng Edgar concerning the falling of the two apples and of
the pots one being full of water the other empty c. Also of king Edward the Confessor touching the ruine of the lande by the conquest of the Normands We read also in the history of Astiages how he dreamed of Cyrus And likewise of many other dreames in the bookes of the monkes of the Ethnike writers For what cannot either the idle vanitie of mans head or the deception of the lying spirite worke by man in foreshewing such earthly euentes as happen commonly in this present world But here is a difference to be vnderstood betwene these earthly dreames speaking of earthly things and matters of humaine superstition betwene other spiritual reuelations sent by God touching spirituall matters of the Church pertayning to mans saluation But to our purpose by this dreame and by the euent which followed after it may appeare how by what meanes the multitude of Monkes began first to swarme in the Churches of England that is in the dayes of this Edgar by the meanes of these three Bishops Dunstane Ethelwold and Oswold Albeit Dunstane was the chiefest ring leader of this race yet Ethelwold beyng now Bishop of Winchester Oswald bishop of Worcester were not much behind for their partes By the instigation and counsail of these three aforesaid king Edgar is recorded in histories to build either new out of the ground or to reedifie monasteries decayed by the Danes mo then xl As the house of Ely Glastenbury Abington Burgh by Stamford Thorney Ramsey Wilton Wenton Winchtombe Thamstock in Deuonshire with diuers other moe In the settyng vp and building of the which the foresayde Ethelwold was a great doer and a founder vnder the king Moreouer thorough the motion of this Dunstane and his fellowes kyng Edgar in diuers great houses and Cathedrall Churches where Prebendaries and priestes were before displaced the priests and set in Monkes Whereof we read in the chronicle of Rog. Houeden in wordes and forme as followeth Hic namque Ethelwoldus Regem cuius eximius erat consiliarius ad hoc maximè prouocauit yt clericos à Monasterijs expelleret monachos sanctimonialesque in eis collocaret c. That is Ethelwold bishop of Winchester who was then one of the kings couÌsaile did vrge the K. chiefly to expel Clerks out of Monasteries and in their rowmes to bestow Monks and Nunnes c. whereunto accordeth likewise Historia Iornalensis containing the like effect in these wordes Hoc anno Ethelwoldus Wint. Oswaldus Wygornensis Episcopi iussu Regis Edgari clericis de quibusdam maioribus Ecclesijs expulsis Monachos instituerunt aut de eisdem clericis alijs monachos in eisdem fecerunt Gulielmus also writing of the tyme of Dunstane maketh the matter somwhat more plain where he sayth Itaque clerici multarum Ecclesiarum data optione vt aut amictum mutarent aut locis valedicerent melioribus habitacula vacuefacientes Surgebant itaque in tota insula religiosorum monasteria cumulabaÌtur mole pretiosi metalli sanctorum altaria c. Thus the secular priests being put to their choise whether to chaunge their habite or to leaue theyr roumes departed out of their houses geuing place for other better men to come in Then the houses Monasterics of Religious men through all the Realme went vp apace c. After the kings mynd was thus perswaded and incited by these bishops to aduance Monkery then Oswaldus bishop of Worcester also made Archbishop of Yorke after the decease of Oskitellus sui ãâã compos effectê° as Houeden writeth hauing his sea in the cathedrall Church there of S. Peter began first with faire perswasions to assay the myndes of the Canons and priests whether they could be content to change their profession and to be made monks or no which when he saw it would not take effect he practised this pollicie with theÌ Nere to the said Church of S. Peter within the churchyard he erected an other Church of our Lady which when he had replenished with Monkes there he continually frequented there he kept there he sat and was euer there conuersant By reason whereof the other church was left naked and desolate and all the people gathered there where the bishop was The priests seyng themselues so to be left and neglected both of the Bishop and of the people to whome nothing remayned but shame and contempt were driuen of shame either to relinquish the house such as would not enter the Monkish profession or els to become monkes such as had nothyng els to stay vpon After the like superstition although not after the same subtletie did Ethelwold also driue out the Canons and priests from the new Monastery in Winchester afterward called Hida and placed his monkes So in Oxford and in Mildune with diuers other places moe the secular Priests with their wiues were expelled to geue place to Monkes The cause wherof is thus pretended in certaine story writers whom I see also Fabian to folow for that the priests and Clerkes were thought slack and negligent in their Church seruice and set in Uicares in theyr stead while they liued in pleasure and mispent the patrimony of the Church after their owne lust Then king Edgar gaue to the Uicars the same land which before belonged to the Prebendaries who also not long after shewed themselues as negligent as the other Wherfore king Edgar as mine authors write by the consent of Pope Iohn 13. voyded clerely the priests and ordained there monkes Although certaine of the nobles and some of the Prelates were therewith not well contented as in the chapter following may partly appeare But for so much as we haue entred into the mention of Monkes Nunnes and of their profession which I see so greatly in our Monkish stories commended lest perhaps the simple Reader may be deceiued thereby in hearing the name of monkes in all histories of tymes to be such an ancient thing in Christian life euen froÌ the primitiue church after the Apostles tyme both commonly recited and well receiued therfore to helpe the iudgement of the ignorant and to preuent all errour herein it shall not be vnprofitable in followyng the present occasion here geuen by way of a little digression to entermedle somewhat concerning the originall institution of monkes what they were in the old tyme which were called Monachi wherin the monkes of the primitiue tyme did differ from the Monkes of the middle time and from these our Monkes now of this latter age Moreouer wherein all these three do differ from Priests as we call them and froÌ men of the clergy Wherfore to aunswer to the superstitious scruple of such which alledge the old antiquitie of the name and title of monks first I graunt the name and order of Monkes to be of old continuance during neare from the tyme of 300. yeares after Christ. Of whom diuers old authors do record as Augustinus Hieronymus Basillus Magnus who was also himself one
this with all that where the Monkes of elder tyme as is sayd were meere lay men and no spirituall ministers Afterward Bonifacius the 4. made a decree an 606. that Monkes might vse the office of preaching of Christening of hearing confessions also of assayling them of their sinnes c. So theÌ monkes who in the beginning were but lay men and no spirituall ministers forbidden by the generall Councell of Chalcedon as is aboue related to intermeddle with matters ecclesiasticall afterward in proces of time did so much incroch vpon the office of spirituall ministers that at leÌgth the Priests were discharged out of their Cathedrall churches monkes set in their places Because that Monkes in those dayes leading a straighter lyfe and professing chastitie had a greater countenance of holynes amoÌg the people then the Priests who then in the dayes of king Edgar had wiues at least so many as would no law forbidding them to the contrary till the tyme of Hildebrand now called Gregory the 7. whereof more shall be sayd Christ willing in the booke next followyng And thus much by the way as touching the order and profession of Monkes Nowe to turne in agayne from whence we digressed that is to the matter of kyng Edgar who followyng the counsaile and leading of Dunstane and the foresayd Ethelwold Bishop of Winchester was somewhat thereby inclined to superstition But otherwyse of his owne nature well geuen to all vertues and princely actes worthy of much commeÌdation and famous memory So excellent was he in iustice and sharpe in correctioÌ of vices as well in his magistrates as other subiectes that neuer before his dayes was lesse felony by robbers nor lesse extortion or bribery by false officers Such Prouinces lordships as were not yet come vnder the kings subiection he vnited and adioyned to his dominion And so made one perfect monarchy of the whole realme of England with all the Ilelands and borders about the same Such as were wicked he kept vnder he repressed theÌ that were rebels the godly he maintayned he loued the modest he was deuout to God and beloued of his subiects whom he gouerned in much peace and quietnes And as he was a great seeker of peace so God did blesse hym with much aboundaunce of peace and rest from all warres so that as the history recordeth of hym Nullas insidias domesticorum nullum exterminium alienorum sen serit for the which he was called Pacificus He neyther tasted of any priuy treson among his subiectes nor of any inuasion of foraine enemies So studious he was of the publike profite of hys Realme and fruitfull in his gouernment that as the sayd story testifieth of him Nullus ferè annus in Chronicis praeterijt quo non magnum necessarium patriae aliquid fecerit No yeare passed in all the tyme of his raigne wherein he dyd not some singular and necessary commoditie for the common wealth c. A great mainteyner he was of Religion and learning not forgetting herein the foresteps of Kyng Alfred his predecessor Among his other princely vertues this chiefly is to be regarded that where as other princes commonly in much peace and quietnes are wont to grow into a dissolute negligence of life or obliuioÌ of their charge committed vnto them This king in continuance of peace that notwithstanding kept euer with him such a watch a vigilant seueritie ioyned with a seemely clemency that I cannot here but recite the witnesse of our story writers testifiyng of his diligent care ouer the common wealth which was so great Vt nullum cuiuscunque dignitatis hominé leges eludere impunè permitteret i. That he would suffer no man of what degree of nobilitie so euer he were to dally out his lawes without condigne punishment c. And foloweth more in the same author Nemo eius tempore priuatus latro Nemo popularis praedo nisi qui mallet in fortunas alienas grassari propriae vitae dispendio c. In all his tyme there was neither any priuy picker nor open thiefe but he that in stealing other mens goods would venter and suffer as he was sure the losse of his owne lyfe c. Guliel de Reg. Moreouer as the studious industrie of this Prince was forward in all other points so his prudent prouision dyd not lacke in this also in driuing out the deuouring rauening Wolues throughout all his land Wherein he vsed this pollicie In causing Ludwallus Prince or Kyng of Wales to yelde to him yearely by way of tribute 300. Wolues By meanes whereof within the space of 4. yeres after in England and Wales might scantly be founde one Wolfe alyue This Edgar among other of his politike deedes had in readines 3600. ships of warre to scoure the Seas in the Sommer tyme wherof 1200. kept the East seas as many to defend the Westside againe as many on the Southseas to repulse the inuasion of foraine enemies Moreouer in Winter season the vse and maner of this vertuous Kyng was this During all the tyme of his life to ride ouer the land in progresse searching and inquiring diligently to vse here the wordes of mine author Quomodo legum iura suorum statuta decretorum obseruarentur ne pauperes à potentibus praeiudicium passi opprimerentur That is How his lawes and statutes by him ordeined were kept that the poore should suffer no preiudice or he oppressed any maner of wayes by the mightier c. Briefly as I see many things in this worthy prince to be commended so this one thing in him I cannot but lament to see him like a Phenix to flee alone that of all his posteritie so few there bee that seeke to keepe him company And although I haue shewed more already of this king then I thinke will wel be folowed yet this more is to be added to the worthines of his other acts That where as by the multitude of the Danes dwelling in diuers places of EnglaÌd much excessiue drinking was vsed wherupon ensued dronkennes and many other vices to the euill example and hurt of his subiects he therfore to preuent that euill ordeined certaine cuppes with pinnes or nailes set in them adding therunto a law that what person dranke past that marke at one draught should forfaite a certaine peny Whereof one halfe should fall to the accuser and the other half to the ruler of the borough or towne where the offence was done It is reported of this Edgar by diuers authors that about the 13. yere of his raign he bring at Chester a kings called in histories Subreguli to wit petykings or vnder-kings came did homage to him Of whom the first was the king of Scots called Kinadius Macolinus of Cumberland Mackus or Mascusinus king of Moniae and of diuers other Ilands all the kings of Wales the names of whoÌ were Dufuall or Dunewaldus Sifreth Huââall
returned into england Of whose sodain comming Canutus being vnprouided fled to Sandwich And there cutting of the noses and handes of the pledges which his father left with him sayled into Denmarke who the next yere returned againe with a great nauy and landed in the South country Wherfore the eldest sonne of king Egelrede called Edmond Ironside made prouision with the ayd of Edrike Duke of Mercia to meet him But Edrike fayning himselfe sicke came not but deceiued him For as it was after proued Edrike had promised his allegeance to Canutus By reason wherof Canutus entred the country of Westsaxon forced the people to be sworn vnto him and to geue him pledges In this season king Egelred being at london was taken with great sickenes there dyed and was buried in the Northside of Paules church behind the quire after he had raigned vnprosperously 36. yeares leauing after him his sayd eldest sonne Edmond Ironside and Alphred and Edward which were in Normandy sent thither before as is aboue rehersed This Egelred although he was miserably impugned and vexed of his enemies yet he with his counsail gaue forth wholsome lawes Whereof this is one parcell conteinyng good rules and lessons for all Iudges and Iustices to learne and follow OMnis ludex iustus misericordiam iudicium liberet in omnibus vt inprimis per rectam scientiam dicat emendationeÌ secundum culpam eam tamen admensuret propter indulgentiam Quaedam culpae reputantur à bonis iudicibus secunduÌ rectum emendandae Quaedam per Dei misericordiam condonaÌdae Iudicia debent esse sine omni haderunga quod non parcatur diuiti alicui vel egeno amico vel-inimico ius publicum recitari Nihil autem iniustius est quà m susceptio muneruÌ pro iudicio subuertendo Quia munera excaecant corda sapientum subuertunt verba iustorum Dominus Iesus dixit In quo iudicio iudicaueritis iudicabimini Timeat omnis iudex ac diligat Deum iudicem suum ne in die iudioij mutus fiat humiliatus ante oculos iudicis cuncta videntis Qui innocentem opprimit dimittit noxium pro pecunia vel amicitia vel odio vel quacunque factione opprimetur ab omnipotente iudice Et nullus Dominus nulla potestas stultos aut improbos iudices constituaÌt quia stultus per ignauiam improbus per cupiditatem vitat quam didicit veritatem Grauiùs enim laceraÌtur pauperes à prauis iudicibus quà m à cruentis hostibus Nullus hostis acerbior nulla pestis efficacior quà m familiaris inimicus Potest aliquoties homo fuga vel defensione vitare prauos inimicos Non ita possunt iudices quoties aduersus subditos malis desiderijs inflammantur Saepe etiam boni iudices habent malos vicarios ministros nephaÌdos quorum reatibus ipsi domini constringuntur si non âos coerceant à rapacitate cohibeant Quia dominus minister seculorum ait Non solùm malè agentes sed omnes consentientes digni sunt aeterna morte Saepe etiam praui iudices iudicium peâuertunt vel respectant non finiunt causam donec voluntas eorum impleatur Et quando iudicant non opera sed munera considerant Impij iudices iuxta verbum sapientum sicut rapaces lupi vespere nil residuant vsque mane id est de praesenti solum vita cogitant de futura nihil considerant Malorum praepositorum mos est vt quicquid possunt auferant vix necessarium parum quid relinquant sustentationi Iracundus iudex non potest attendere rectam iudicij satisfactionem Nam per furoris excoecationem non perspicit rectitudinis claritatem Iustum iudicium vbi non persona consideratur Scriptum est Non attendas personam hominis in iudicio nec pro aliquo facies vt à vero declines iniustè iudices Susceptio muneris est dimissio veritatis Ex historia bibliothecae Iornal Of this king Egelred I find noted in the booke of Rog. Houed that he deposed and depriued from all possessions a certayne Iudge or Iusticer named Walgeatus the sonne of one Leonet for false iudgemeÌt and other proud doings whom notwithstanding he loued aboue all other Edmund Ironside a Saxon and Canutus a Dane Kings together in England AFter the death of Egelred variaunce fell betwene the Englishmen for the election of their king For the citizens of London with certayne other Lordes named Edwyne the eldest sonne of Egelred a yong man of lusty and valiant courage in martial adueÌtures both hardy wise and could very well endure all paynes Wherfore he was surnamed Irenside But the more of the Lordes fauoured Canutus the sonne of Swanus especially the Abbots Bishoppes and men of the spiritualtye which before had sworne to his father By meanes whereof betwene these two martial princes were fought many great battels first in Dorsetshyre where Canutus was compelled to flie the field And after that they fought an other battayle in Worcetershire so sore that none could tell who had the better but either for wearines or for lacke of day they departed one from the other and on the next morow fought againe but then Canutus was compelled to forsake the field After this they met in Mercia there fought agayne where Edmond as storyes say by the treason of that false Edrick Duke of Mercia whom he before had receiued to sauour had the worse Thus many great conflicts there were betwene these 2. princes But vpon a season when the hosts were redy to ioyne and a certayne time of truce taken before battayle a knight of the party of Edmond stode vp vpon a high place and sayd these wordes Daylye we dye and none hath the uictorye And when the knightes be dead on either part then the Dukes compelled by need shall accord or els they must fight alone And this kingdome is now sufficient for 2. men whiche some time sufficed 7. But if the couetousnesse of Lordship in these twayne be so great that neither can be content to take part and liue by the other nor the one vnder the other then let them fight alone that will be Lordes alone If all men fight still at the last all men shall be slayne and none left to be vnder their Lordship nor able to defend the king that shall be agaynst straunge enemies and natioÌs These wordes were so well allowed of both the hostes and Princes that both were content to try the quarrel betwene theÌ two onely Then the place time was appointed where they âoth met in sight of both hoastes And wheÌ either had assayd other with sharpe swordes and strokes first by the motion of Canutus as some write hastelye they were both agreed and kissed each other to the comfort of both hostes And shortly after they agreed vpon particion of the land after that during theyr lines they loued as
permanere deberent Francorum reges solo regio nomine contenti A quo responsum est illos decet vocare reges qui vigilanter defendunt regunt Ecclesiam Dei populum eius c. In English thus The king because he is the vicar of the hiest king is appointed for this purpose to rule the earthly kingdom and the lords people and aboue al things to reuerence his holy church to gouerne it and to defende it from iniuries to plucke away wicked doers and vtterly to destroye them Which vnlesse he doe the name of a king agreeth not vnto him but he loseth the name of a King as witnesseth Pope Iohn to the which Pope Pipinus Carolus his sonne being not yet kings but princes vnder the French King being not very wise did write demanding this question whither the kings of France ought so to continue hauing but onely the name of a king Unto whome Pope Iohn answereth againe that it was conuenient to cal theÌ kings which vigilaÌly do defend and gouerne the church of God and his people following the saying of King Dauid the Psalmograph He shal not dwel in my house which worketh pride c. Moreouer the king by right by his office ought to defend conserue fully wholly in all amplenesse wtout diminution all the lands honors dignities rights and liberties of the crowne of his kingdome And further to reduce into their pristine state all suche thinges as haue bene dispersed wasted and lost which appertaine to hys kingdome Also the whole and vniuersall lande wyth all Ilelands about the same vnto Norwey and Denmarke be appertaining to the crowne of his kingdome and be of the appurtenances and dignitie of the King making one monarchie and one kingdome which somtime was called the kingdom of Britains and now the kingdom of England such bonds and limites as is abouesaid be appointed and limited to the name of this kingdome Moreouer in the foresaid lawes of this king Edward it followeth in the same booke where the foresaid Edward describing the office of a King addeth in these wordes A king sayth he ought aboue al things to feare God to loue and to obserue his commaundements and cause them to be obserued through his whole kingdome He ought also to kepe chearish maintaine gouerne the holy church wtin his kingdome with al integritie and liberty according to the constitutions of his auncetors and predecessors and to defend the same against all enemies so that God aboue all things be honored euer be before his eies He ought also to set vp good lawes and customes such as be wholesome and approued such as be otherwise to repeale them and thrust them out of his kingdom Item he ought to do iudgement and iustice in his kingdome by the counsell of the nobles of his realme All these things ought a King in his own person to do taking his othe vpon the Euangelist and the blessed reliques of saintes swearing in the presence of the whole state of his realme as well of the temporaltie as of the spiritualtie before he be crowned of the Archbyshops Bishops Three seruants the king ought to haue vnder him as vassals fleshly lust auarice and greedie desire Whom if he kepe vnder as his seruants and slaues he shal reigne wel and honorably in his kingdom Al things are to be done with good aduisement and premeditation and that properly belongeth to a king For hastie rashnes bringeth all things to ruine according to the saying of the Gospell Euery kingdome deuided in it selfe shall be desolate c. After the duetie and office of Princes thus described consequently followeth the institution of subiects declared in many good necessary ordinaunces very requisite and coÌuenient for publique gouernment Of the which lawes William Conquerour was coÌpelled thorough the clamor of the people to take some but the most parte he omitted contrary to his owne oth at his coronation inserting and placing the moste of his owne lawes in his language to serue hys purpose and whych as yet to this present day in the same Normande language do remaine Nowe the Lorde willing let vs proceede in the storie as in order followeth * King Harold HArolde the seconde sonne of Earle Godwine and laste king of the Saxons notwithstanding that diuers of the nobles went with Edgar Adeling the next heire after Edmund Ironside yet he through force and might contemning the young age of Edgar and forgetting also his promise made to duke William toke vpon him to be king of England An. 1066. When Harolde Harefager sonne of Canutus king of Norway DeÌmark heard of the death of king Edward he came into England with 300. shippes or mo who then ioyning with Tostius brother to the sayde Harold king of England entred into the North partes claimed the land after the death of Edwarde But the Lords of the countrey arose and gaue them battail notwithstanding the Danes had the victory And therfore Harold king of EnglaÌd prepared toward them in all hast gaue them an other stroÌg battel and there had the victory where also Harold the Dane was slaine by the hand of Harold king of Englande And Tostius was also slaine in the battell After this victorie Harold waxed proude couetous and would not deuide the praies to his Knightes that had deserued it but kept it to himselfe whereby he lost the fauour of many of his knights and people In this meane time William Duke of NormaÌdy sent Ambassades to Harolde king of Englande admonishing him of the couenauntes that were agreed betweene them which was to haue kept the land to his vse after the death of Edwarde But because that the daughter of Duke William that was promised to Harolde was dead Harolde thought him thereby discharged and sayd that such a nice foolish promise ought not to be holden concerning an others land without the consent of the Lordes of the same and especially for that hee was thereunto for neede or for dread compelled Upon these answeres receaued Duke William in the while that the messengers went and came gathered his knightes and prepared his name and had the assent of the Lordes of his lande to aide and assist him in his iourney And ouer that sending vnto Rome to pope Alexander coÌcerning his title viage into england the pope coÌfirmeth him in the same and sent vnto him a banner willing him to heare it in the ship wherein himselfe should saile Thus Duke William being purueied of al things coÌcerning his iourney sped him to the sea side and tooke shipping at the hauen off Ualery where he taried a loÌg time or he might haue a conuenient winde For the which his souldiours murmured saying it was a woodnesse a thing displeasing God to desire to haue an others mans kingdome by strength and namely wheÌ God was against it in sending contrary wind c. At
thunder If a man geue eare to the noise and cracke it semeth a terrible thing but if ye consider the causes and effect therof it is a most vaine ridicle In the reigne of this Nicolas An. 1060. Aldredus Byshop of Worcester after the decease of Kinsius his predecessor shuld be made Archbishop of Yorke who comming to Rome with Tostius erle of NorthumberlaÌd for his palle as the maner was could not obtein it but was depriued of all his dignitie for some default I can not tell what in his aunswer And furthermore after his reuersion home was spoyled also of all that he brought with him Whereupon he returning againe to Rome with Tostius the foresayde Erle there made his complaint but could not be heard til Tostius a man of stout courage taking the matter in hand tolde the Pope to his face that his curse was not to be feared in farre countreâs which his owne neighbours yea most vile vacabonds derided and despised at home Wherfore he required the Pope either to restore Aldredus again to his goods lost or els it should be known that they were lost through his meanes and subtlery And furthermore it would come to passe that the king of England hearing this would debar him of s. Peters tribute taking it for a great shame to him his realme if Aldredus should come from Rome both depriued of dignity spoiled also of his goods c. In fine the Pope thus perswaded by the argument of his purse was content to sende home Aldredus with his palle according to his request After the death of Nicholas the Lombardes being oppressed before by pope Nicholas and brought vnder fear were the more desirous and thought it good to haue a Bishop of their company and so elected the bishop of ParnieÌ called Cadolus to be Pope sending to the emperour and desiring his fauour and supportation therein For the election of the Pope sayd they most properly apperteined vnto him The emperor wel pleased and content geueth his good leaue and voice wtal Hildebrandus no lesse a wicked Necromancer then a stoute mainteiner of popish liberties against good emperors hearing this setteth vp by a coÌtrary faction an other bishop Anselmus after called Alexander the 2. Cadolus thus elected by the emperor the Cardinals setteth forwarde to Rome with a sufficient army strength of meÌ Alexander also no les prepared there receiueth him with an other army where they had a great conflict many slaine on both sides But Cadolus as he had the better cause so had he the worse fortune who being repelled yet repaired himself and came again with a greater power Albeit he preuailed not The Emperor seeing this hurly burly to take vp the matter sent thither his embassador Otho Archbishop of Colen who coÌming to Rome beginneth sharply to chide the pope for taking so vpoÌ him without the leaue or knowledge of the emperor declaring how the election of that sea ought chiefly to appertein to the right of the emperor as it hath done for the most part in the time of his predecessors tofore But Hildebrande all set on wickednes and ambition and also puft vp not a litle with his late victories not suffering the embassador to tel to the end interrupted him in the middle of his tale affirming that if they should stand to law and custome the libertie of that election shuld rather belong to the clergy then to the Emperor To make short Otho the embassador bearing belike more with the Clergie then with the emperour was content to be perswaded onely required this in the emperors name a couÌcell to be had to decide the matter wherat the emperor should be present himselfe And so he was In the which councel being kept at Mantua Alexander was declared pope the other had his pardon graunted In this councell amongst many other coÌsiderations was concluded concerning priests to haue no wiues such as haue coÌcubines to say no masse priests children not to be secluded from holy orders no benefices to be bought for mony Alleluya to be suspended in time of Lent out of the church c. This also was decreed which made most for Hildebrandus purpose that no spirituall man whatsoeuer he be shoulde enter in any Church by a secular persone that the Pope should be elected onely by the Cardinals c. Benno Cardinalis wryteth thus of Alexander that after he perceiued the frauds of Hildebrande and of other the Emperours enemies and vnderstanding that he was set vp and inthronised but onely for a purpose being at his Masse as he was preaching to the people told them he wold not sit in the place vnlesse he had the licence of the Emperour Which when Hildebrandus heard he was stroken in suche a furie that scarsly he could keepe his handes of him while Masse was done After the Masse being finished by force of soldiours strength of men he had him into a chamber and there all to be pomild Pope Alexander with his fistes rating and rebuking him for that he would seeke for fauoure of the Emperor Thus Alexander being kept vp in custody and being stinted to a certaine allowance as about v. groates a day Hildebrand incrocheth all the whole reuenues of the Church to him selfe procuring thereby muche treasure At length Alexander vnder the miserable endurance of Hildebrand died at euentide after 11. yeares half of his popedome And thus much of Romish matters These things thus discoursed concerning the matters of Rome now returning againe to our owne country story the order therof would require to enter againe into the reigne of William Conqueror the next king following in England But as a certain oration of K. Edgarus which should haue bene placed before chanced in the meane time to come to my hands not vnworthy to be read I thought by the way in the ende of this booke to insert the same although out of order yet better I iudge it out of order then out of the booke The oration of king Edgar to the Clergie BEcause God hath shewed his great mercy to worke with vs it is meete most reuerend Fathers that with worthy works we should answer his innumerable benefites For we possesse not the land by our owne sworde and our owne arme hath not saued vs but his right hande and his holy arme because he hath bene delighted in vs. Therfore it is meete that we should submit both our selues and our soules to him that hath subiected all these thinges vnder our gouernement and that we ought stoutly to laboure that they whome he hath made subiect to vs might be subiect to his lawes It belongs to me to rule the lay people with the lawe of equitie to doe iust iudgement betwene man and his neighbour to punish Church robbers to holde vnder rebelles to deliuer the helplesse from the hande of the stronger the needye also and the poore from
the Pope did hold a councell at London In the which councel first began new found appellatioÌs from councels to the Pope found out by Henry Bishop of wint For as the wordes of myne author doe recorde In Anglla namqÌ appellationes in vsu non erant donec eas Henricus Wint. Episcopus dum legatus esset malo suo crudeliter intrusit In eodem namqÌ concilio ad Rom. pontificis audientiam ter appellatuÌ est c. That is For appellations before were not in vse in England till Henry Bishop of Winchester being theÌ the Popes Legate brought them cruelty in to his own hurt For in that Councell thrise appeale was made to the Bishop of Rome In the tyme of king Stephen died Gracianus a moÌke of Bononie who compiled the booke called the Popes decrees Also his brother Petrus Lambardus bishop of Paris which is called the maister of Sentences compiled his foure bookes of the sentence These two brethren were the greatest doers in finding out and stablishing this blynde opinion of the sacrament that the only simnitude of bread and wyne remayned but not the substaunce of them and this they call the spirituall vnderstandyng of the mysterie And therefore no meruail if the sunne in those dayes were seene blacke and dimme Some also affirme that Petrus Comestor writer of the Scholasticall history was the third brother to these aboue named In the same tyme and raigne of the said king Stephen was also Hugo surnamed De sancto victore About the which tyme as Polychronicon reciteth liued and died Bernardus Clareuallensis The author of the history called Iornalensis maketh also mention of Hildegare the NuÌne and propheresse in Almaine to liue in the same age Concerning whose prophesie agaynst the Friers hereafter by the grace of Christ more shal be said when we come to recite the order and nuÌber of Friers and religious men crept into the Church of Christ. We read moreouer of one named Ioannes de temporibus which by the affirmaunce of most of our olde histories lyued 361. yeares seruaunt once to Carolus Magnus and in the raigne of Stephen king of England dyed Polychron lib 7. Continuator Henr. Hunt Iornalens in vita Steph. Nicol. Triuet c. In the dayes also of this king and by him was builded the Abbey of Feuersham where his sonne he were buried He builded the monastery of Finerneys of Fomitance the castle of Walingford with a number of other Castles mo During the tyme of the sayd kyng Stephen the yeare of our Lord 1144. the miserable Iewes crucified a child in the Citie of Norwich N. Triuet alij Much about the same tyme came vp the order of the Gilbertines by one Gilbert sonne to Jacoline a knight of Lincolnshire c. Mention hath bene made before of certayne English Councels holden in the tyme of this kyng where it was in one of them vnder Theolbald the Archbishop of Canterbury decreed that bishops should lyue more discretely should reach their flocke more diligently that readyng of scriptures should be frequented more vsually in Abbeys that Priests should not be rulers of worldly matters and that they should learne and teach the Lordes prayer and Creede in English Malmesb. Matth. Parisiensis writeth how Stephen king of England in these dayes reserued to himselfe the right and authoritie of bestowyng of spirituall liuyngs and inuestyng Prelates an 1133. At which tyme also Lotharius the Emperour began to do the lyke in recouering agayne the right priuiledge taken away from Henricus his predecessor had not Bernardus geuen him contrary counsaile Here came into the Church the maner of cursing with booke bell and candle deuised in the Councell of London holden by William bishop of Winchester vnder Pope Celestinus which succeeded after Innocentius an 1144. Also Lotharius succeeded in the Imperiall crowne Conradus the nephew of Henricus the v. afore mentioned an 1138. which only amongst many Emperors is not found to receiue the crowne at the Popes hand In the dayes of this Emperor who raigned 15. yeres were diuers Popes as Celestinus 2. Lucius the 2. Eugenius the 3. at which time the Romaines went about to recouer agayne their former olde maner of chusing theyr Consuls and Senators But the Popes theÌ being in their ruffe in no case would abide it wherupon rose many commotions with much ciuile warre amongest them In so much that Pope Lucius sending for ayde to the Emperour and he otherwise letted at that tyme could not come armed his souldiours thinking to inuade them or els to destroy them in their Senate house But this comming to their knowledge before the people was all in aray and so much add was amongst them Pope Lucius beyng also amongst theÌ in the fight wel pelted with stones blowes liued not long after Likewise Pope Eugenius after him an 1145. pursuing the Romains for the same matter first did curse them with excommunicatioÌ After when he saw that would not serue he came with his host and so compelled them at length to seeke his peace and to take his coÌditions which were these That they should abolish theyr Consuls and take such Senators as he by his Papall authoritie should assigne them Then followed Anastacius the 4. after him Hadrianus 4. an Englishman by his name called Breakespere belonging once to S. AlboÌs This Hadrianus kept great stirre in like sort with the citizens of Rome for abolishyng their consuls and Senate cursing excommunicating and warring agaynst them with all power he could make to the tyme he remooued the Consuls out of their office and brought them all vnder his subiection The lyke businesse and cage he also styrred vp against Apulia and especially against the Empire blustering and thundering agaynst Friderieus the Emperour as the Lord graunting you shall heare anone after we haue prosecuted such matter as necessarily appertayneth first to the continuation of our English story King Henry the second HEnry the secoÌd of that name the sonne of Jeffrey Plantagenet and of Maude the Empresse and daughter of king Henry the first beganne his raigne after king Stephen and continued 35. yeares The first yeare of his raign he subdued Ireland and not long after Thomas Becket was made by him Lord Chauncellour of England This king cast downe diuers Castles which were erected in the time of king Stephen He went into the North partes where he subdued William king of Scotland who at that tyme held a great part of Northumberland vnto new Castell vpon Tyne and ioyned Scotland to his owne kingdome from the South Ocenm to the North Iles of Orchades Also he put vnder his dominion the kingdome of Wales and there let to fall downe many great wooodes and made the wayes playne So that by his great manhood and policie the seignorie of England was much augmeÌted with the addition of Scotland Ireland the Iles Orchades
was so sodenly discharged of the Chancellorship which he had borne fiue yeares In the 44. yeare of hys age on the Saterday in the Whitson-weeke he was made priest and the next day consecrated Byshop As touching the priesthoode of this man I finde the histories to vary in theÌselues for if he were beneficed and chaplaine to Theobald afterward archdeacon as some say it is no other like but that he was priest before not as our most English storyes say made priest in one day and archbishop the next But howsoeuer this matter passeth here is in the meane tyme to be seene what great benefites the K. had done for him and what great loue had bene betweene them both Now after that Becket was thus promoted what variaunce and discord happened betweene them remayneth to be shewed The causes of which variaunce were diuers and sondry As first when according to the custome the Kinges officers gathered of euery one hyde mony through the Realme for the defence of their owne country the Kyng would haue taken it to hys cofers But the Byshop sayd that which euery man gaue willingly he should not coâât as his proper rent An other cause was that where a Priest was accused of murther and the kinges officers and the friendes of the dead accused the priest earnestly afore the bishop of Salisbury his Diocesan to whoÌ he was sent desiring iustice to be done on him the priest was put to his purgation But when he was not able to defend himselfe the Byshop sent to the archbishop to aske what he should do The Archb. commaunded he should be depriued of all ecclesiastical benefices shut vp in an abbey to doe perpetuall penance After the same sort were diuers other handled for like causes but none put to death nor lost ioynt nor burned in the hand or the like payne The third cause was that where a Chanon of Bruis did reuile the kinges iustices the king was offended with the whole clergy For these and such lyke the Archbishop to pacifie the kinges anger commaunded the Chanon to be whipped depriued of his benefices for certain yeares But the king was not content with this gentic punishement because it rather increased their boldnes and therfore he called the Archbishop bishops and all the clergy to assemble at Westminster WheÌ they were assembled together the king earnestly commaunded that suche wicked Clerkes should haue no priuilege of their Clergy but he deliuered to the Iaylers because they passed so little of the spiriturll correction and this he sayd also their own Canons and lawes had decreed The Archbishop counsailing w e his bishops and learned men answered probably and in the end he desired hartely the kinges gentlenes so the quietnes of himselfe and his realme that vnder Christ our new king and vnder the new law of Christ he would bring in no new kind of punishment into his Realm vpon the new chosen people of the Lord agaynst the old decrecs of the holy fathers And oft he sayd that he neyther ought nor could suffer it The king moued therwith and not without cause alledgeth agayne and exacteth the olde lawes and customes of his grandfather obserued and agreed vpoÌ by archbishops bishops prelates other priuileged persons inquiring likewise of hym whether hee would agree to the same or els now in his raigne would condeÌne that which in the raigne of his grauÌdfather was well allowed To which lawes customes the said Thomas did partly graunt and partly not graunt The copy of the which foresayd lawes are contayned in the number of xxviii or xxix whereof I thought here to recite certain not vnworthy to be knowne The copy of the old lawes and customes wherunto Thomas Becket did graunt 1. That no order should be geuen to husbande mennes children and bondmens ChildreÌ without the assent or testimoniall of them which be the Lordes of the country where they were borne and brought vp if their sonnes become Clerkes they shall not receaue the order of priesthoode without licence of their Lordes 2. And if a man of holy Churche hold any lay fee in hys hand he shall do therefore the king the seruice that belonlongeth therto as vpon iuries assise of landes and iudgementes sauing onely at execution doing of death 3. If any man were the kinges traytour and had taken the Church that it should be lawfull to the king and hys officers to take him out 4. Also if any felons goods were brought to holy church that there should none such keepe there for euery fellons goodes bene the kinges 5. That no land should be geuen to the Church or to any house of religion without the kinges license These articles folowing Thomas agreed not vnto 1. IF that betweene a clerke and a lay man were anye striuing for Church goodes they would the ple should he done in the kinges court 2. That there should neyther bishop nor clerke go out of the land without the kinges licence And then hee shoulde sweare vpon a booke he should procure no hurt agaynst the king nor none of his 3. If any man were denounced accursed and were come agayn to amendment the king would not that he should be sworne but onely finde sureties to stand to that the holy Church should award 4. The fourth that no man that held of the king in chiefe or in seruice should be accursed without the kings licence 5. That all the Bishopprickes Abbayes that were vacant should be in the kings handes vntill suche time that he should chuse a prelate thereto and he should be chosen out of the kinges chappels and first before he were confirmed he should doe his homage to the king 6. If any ple were to consistory brought they should appeale from thence to the archdeacon and from thence to the Byshops court and from the Byshops court to the archbyshops and from thence to the king and no further So that in conclusion the complayntes of holy Church must come before the king and not the pope 7. That all debtes that were owing through trouthplyght should not be pleaded in spiritual but in temporal Court 8. That the Peter pence which to the Pope were gathered should be taken to the king 9. If any clerke for felony were taken and so proued he should be first disgraded and then through iudgement to be hanged or if he were a traytour to be drawne Other lawes and constitutions made at Claredoun in Normandy and sent to England wherunto Becket and the Pope would not agree He being then fled out of the Realme 1. IF any person shall be found to bring from the Pope or from the Archbish. of Canterb any writing conteining any indicte or cursse agaynst the realme of England the same man to be apprehended without delay for a traytour and execution to be done vpon the same 2. That no monke nor any Clerke shall be permitted to passe ouer into England without a passport
mentioned it appeareth by their writings whereof I will recite some of their words which towardes the end be these Quis enim est solus ille peregrinus qui condemnationem haereticoruÌ Valdensium ignoret a longe retro annis factam tam famosam taÌ publicam tot tantis laboribus expensis sudoribus fidelium insecutam tot mortibus ipsorum infidelium solemniter damnatorum publiceque punitorum tam fortiter sigillatam c. That is Who is such a straunger that knoweth not the condemnation of Ualdenses the heretickes done and past so many yeres ago so famous so publick followed vpon so great labours expences and trauayle of the faythfull and sealed with so many deathes of these Infidelles so solemnelye being condemned and openlye punished Whereby we may see persecution to be no newe thing in the Churche of Christe when Antechrist so long before euen 300. yeares began to rage agaynst these UaldeÌses In Bohemia likewise after that the same called by the name of Thaborites as Siluius recordeth suffred no little trouble But neuer persecution was stirred vp against them or any other people more terrible then was in these latter yeares in Fraunce by the French king an 1545. which lamentable story is described in Sleidan and hereafter in the proces of this booke as we come to the order of yeares shall be set forth by the grace of Christ more at large In the which persecution is declared in one towne Cabriera to be slayne by the Captayne of Sathan Minerius eight huÌdred persons at once without respect of women or children of any age Of whome 40. women and most of them great with childe thrust into a barne and the windowes kept with pikes and so fire set to them were all consumed Besides in a caue not farre from the towne Mussium to the number of xxv persons with smoke and fire were the same time destroyed At Merindolum the same tyraunt seing all the rest were fled away finding one yong man caused him to be tyed to an Oliue tree to be destroyed with tormentes most cruelly with much other persecution as may appeare hereafter in the history translated out of Sleidan into English But to returne agayne to higher times from whence we digressed Besides that Rinerius aboue mentioned speaketh of one in the towne of Cheron a glouer which was brought in this time to examinatioÌ suffred There is also an olde Monument of proces wherein appeareth 443. brought to examinatioÌ in Pomerania Marchia and places there about about the yeare of our Lord 1391. And thus much touching the originall doctrine and the lamentable persecutions of the Ualdenses who as is declared first began about the time of this king Henry the second Other incidences happening in the raigne of this Henry the second COncerning the first origine of WaldeÌses springing in the daies of this king is sufficiently hetherto declared Now remayneth in like order of time to story also such other incidencies as chaunced vnder the raigne of the sayd king not vnworthy to be obserued keeping the order of yâ time so neare as we may as authors do geue vnto vs. Mary the daughter of king Stephen being the Abbes of Ramessey was maryed in this kinges dayes to Mathew Earle of Bolon which maryage Thomas Becket did worke agaynst and did dissolue by reason whereof he procured him great displeasure with the sayd Earle c. an 1161. Ex Chronico Bibliothecae Cariensis The same yeare a certayne childe was crucified of the Iewes in the towne of Glocester an 1161. Iornalens After the same maner the wicked Iewes had crucified an other child befoâe in the City of Norwich in the dayes of Kyng Stephen an 1145. A collection was gathered through all England and Fraunce two pence of euery pound for the succour of the East Christians agaynst the Turkes an 1167. Ex eodem Babilon was taken and destroyed and neuer since repayred by Almaricus king of Hierusalem an 1170. Ex vetusto manuscripto exemplari historiae Cariensis An. 1173. almost all England was diseased with the cough Ex vetusto Chron. acephalo About which yeare also William king of Scots was taken in battayle and imprisoned in England Great warre happened in Palestina wherein the City of Ierusalem with the crosse and the king of the City other of the temple was taken of the Sarasines and most part of the Christians there either slayne or taken Cruell murther and slaughter there was vsed by the Turke who caused all the chief of the ChristiaÌs to be brought forth and beheaded before his face In so much that Pope Urbanus the iii. for sorrow dyed Gregory the viii next pope after him liued not 2 monethes TheÌ in the dayes of pope Clement iii. newes and sorrow growing dayly for the losse of Palestina and destruction of the Christians K. Henry of England Phillip the french king the duke of Burgundy the Earle of Flaunders the Earle of Campania with diuers other Christian Princes with a generall consent vpon S. Georges day tooke the marke of the crosse vpon theÌ promising together to take their voyage into the holy land At which tyme the storyes say the king of England receiued first the redde crosse the French king tooke the white crosse the Earle of Flaunders the greene crosse so other princes diuersly diuers coulors therby to be discerned euery one by his proper crosse But king Henry after the three yeres were expired in which he promised to performe his voyage sent to the Pope for further delay of his promise offering for the same to erect three Monasteries Which thing he thus performed In the Church of Waltham he thrust out the seculer Priestes and set in Monkes for them Secondly he repayred agayne brought in the Nunnes of Amesbury which before were excluded for theyr incontinent life And thus performed he his promise made before to the Pope an 1173. The king of Scots did his homage and alleageauÌce to the King of England and to his sonne and to his chiefe Lordes promising that all the Earles and BaroÌs of scotland should do the like with theyr posterity Item all the Byshops and Abbots of the Church of Scotland promised subiection and submission to the Archbishop of Yorke an 1175. Nic. Triuet The custome was in this realme that if any had killed any Clerke or Priest he was not to be punished with the temporall sword but onely excommunicate seÌt to Rome for the Popes grace and absolution Which custome in the dayes of this king began first to be altered by the procurement of Richard Archbishop of Caunterbury an 1176. Triuet London bridge first began to be made of stone by one Peter Priest of Colechurch an 1176. Ex Chron. cuius initiuÌ In diebus sanctis regis Edouardi c. ex Bibliot Cariensi S. William of Paris was slain of the Iewes on
to Northhampton where he held his Parliament saluting him sayd they came from the Pope of Rome to reforme that peace of holy church And first sayd they we monish you in the popes behalfe that ye make full restitution of the goods of the land that ye haue rauished holy church of and that ye receiue Stephen the Archbâ of Cant. into his dignity and Prior of Cant. and his monkes And that ye yelde agayne vnto the Archb. all his landes and rentes without any withholding And sir yet moreouer that ye shall make such restitution to them as the Church shall thinkk sufficient Then aunswered the K. as touching the Prior and his Monkes of Cant. all that ye haue said I would gladly do and all thing els that ye would ordaine but as touching the Archb. I shall tell you as it lieth in my hart Let the Archbishop leaue his bishopricke and if the pope then shal entreat for him peraduenture I may like to geue him some other bishopricke in England And vpon this condition I will receiue and admit him Then sayd Pandulph vnto the K. holy Church was wont neuer to disgrade Archb. without cause reasonable but euer she was wont to correct princes that were disobedient to her What how now quoth the K. threaten ye me Nay sayd Pandolph but ye haue now opeÌly told vs as it standeth in your hart and now we will tell you what is the popes will and thus it standeth He hath wholy interdicted cursed you for the wrongs ye haue done to the holye church and to the Clergy And forasmuch as ye will dwell still in your malice and will come to no amendement ye shall vnderstand that from this time forward the sentences vpon you geuen haue force and strength And all those that with you haue commoned before this time whether that they be Earles Barons or Knightes or any other whatsoeuer they be we assoyle them safely from their sins vnto this day And from this time forward of what condition soeuer they be we accurse them openly and specially by this our sentence that do with you common And we assoyle moreouer Earles Barons knightes and all other maner of men of theyr homages seruice and sealties that they should do vnto you And this thing to confirme we geue playne power to the B. of Winchester and to the B. of Norwich And the same power we geue agaynst Scotland to the B. of Rochester of Salisbury And in Wales we geue the same power to the Bishops of S. Dauid and of Landaffe and of S. Asse Also Sir K. quoth Pandolph all the kinges princes and the great Dukes christened haue labored to the pope to haue licence to crosse themselues and to warre agaynst thee as vpon Gods enemy and winne thy lande and to make K. whom it pleaseth the pope And we here now assoile all those of their sinnes that will arise agaynst thee here in thine owne land Then the K. hearing this answered What shame may ye do more to me then this Pandolph agayne we say to you in verbo Dei that neither you nor any heir that you haue after this day shall be crowned So the king sayd by him that is almighty God if I had known of this thing before ye came into this laÌd and that he had brought me such newes I should haue made you tary out these xii monthes Then aunswered Pandolph Full well we thought at our first comming that ye would haue bene obedient to God and to holy church haue fulfilled the popes commaundement which we haue shewed and pronounced to you as we were charged therewith And now ye say that if ye had wi lt the cause of our comming ye would haue made vs tary out a whole yere which might as well say that ye would haue taken a whole yeares respite without the popes leaue But for to suffer what death that ye can ordeine we shall not spare to tell you all the popes message and will that he gaue vs in charge In an other chronicle I finde the wordes betwene the King and Pandolph something otherwise described as though the king should first threaten him with hanging if he had foreknown of his comming in To whom paÌdolph againe should answer that he loked for nothing els at his hand but to suffer for the Churches right Wherupon the K. being mightely inceÌsed departed The k. the same tune being at Northhampton willed the shirifs and bailifes to bring foorth all the prisoners there that such as had deserued shoulde be put to death to the entent as some thinke to make Pandolfus afraide Among whome was a certaine Clerke who for counterfaiting the kings coyne was also condemned to be hanged drawn quartered And moreouer by the king was commanded therby to anger Pandolfus the more as may be thought to be hanged vp hiest aboue the rest PaÌdolphus hearing therof notwtstanding he somwhat began to feare least he should be hanged himselfe yet with such courage as he had he went to the church to set out booke bel and candle charging that no man vnder pain of accursing should lay hands vpon the cleark Vppon this the K. and the Cardinall departed in no litle anger And Pandolfe went to Rome reported to the pope and the Cardinals what had bene done Then the pope summoned al the bishops abbots and clarkes of England to come and repaire to Rome to consult what was to be done therein This councel began the first day of October In the which councel it was decreed by the pope and his assembly that Iohn king of England should be accursed with all such as helde with him euery day so long as that Councel endured Albeit this was not yet graunted that the people shoulde be crossed to fight against him because as yet he had shed no bloud But afterward the sayd Pope Innocent seeing that K. Iohn by no meanes would stoupe vnder his subiection nor vnder the rule of his popish see he sent vnto the French king vpon remission of all his sinnes and of all that went with hym that he should take with him all the power he might and so to inuade the realme of England to destroy K. Iohn This occasion geuen Pope Innocent yet once againe commanded in paine of his great curse that no man shuld obey King Iohn neither yet keepe company with him he forbad all persons to eate and drinke with him to talke with him to commune or couÌsell with him yea his owne familiar houshold to do him any kinde of seruice either at bed or at boord in church hall or stable And what folowed therof The greater parte of them which after such sort fled from him by the ordinance of God of diuers and sundry diseases the same yeare died And betweene both nations English and French sell that yeare great amitie but secret subtil and false to the bitter betraying of England Neither was the pope
prospered with me but all hath gone against me In the next yeare after 1216. was Symon Langton chosen Archbishop of Yorke but that election anon arter was dissolued for informatioÌ was geuen to the pope that the said Simon was brother to SteueÌ Langton the archbishop of Cant. which had bene the occasion of all the tumults which were that time in England And the Pope had the more hate vnto him for that he had brought hym vp of nought and did finde him at that time so stuvburne wherefore he placed in hys brothers place Walter Graie the bishop of Winchester In the same yere Gualo the popes legate renued hys great curse vppon Lewes the French kings sonne for vsurping vpon king Iohn Likewise vpon Simon Langton and Gernais Hobruge for prouoking him to yâ same and that wyth a wonderfull solemnitie for in that doing hee made all the belles to be rong the candles to be lyght the doores to be opened and the boke of excommunicatioÌs and interdictions publikely to be read committing them wholy to the deuil for their contumacie and contempt He also commanded the Bishops and Curates to publishe it abroad ouer at the whole realm to the terror of ad his subiects The said Simon Geruais laughed hym to scorne and derided much his doings in that behalfe saying that for the iust title of Ludowick they had appealed to the generall councell at Rome The magistrates of London and citizens of the same did likewise vilipende and disdainously mocke all that the Pope had there commanded and done And in spight both of him and hys legate they kept company with them that were excommunicated both at table and at church shewing themselues thereby as open contemners both of him and his lawes Ludowicke at London taking himselfe for king constituted Simon Langton for hys high Chancellor Geruais Hobruge for his chiefe preacher By whose daily preachings as well the Barons and the Citizens themselues being both excommunicated caused all the church dores to be opened and the seruice to be song the said Ludowicke was in all poynts fit for their handes About this time was Pandulphus then Cardinal collecting the Peter pence an olde pillage of the Pope taking great paines therin And for his great labours in those affaires of holy Church for other great myracles besides he was then made bishop of Norwich to the augmenting of his dignitie and expenses It chaunced about this time that the Uicount of Melun a very noble maÌ of the realme of France which came thether wyth the Prince Ludowicke to fall deadly sicke at London and also moued of conscience to cal certaine of the English Barons vnto hym such as were there appoynted to the custodie of that citie sayd vnto them I lament your sorrowful case and pitie with my heart the destruction that is comming towards you and your countrey The daungerous snares which are prepared for your vtter coÌfusion are hidden from you ye do not behold them but take ye hede of them in time Prince Ludowicke hath sworne a great oth 16. of his Earles and noble men are of counsel with him that if he obtaine the crowne of England he will banish all them from seruice depriue them of lands and goods as many as he findeth nowe to goe against their liege king and are traitours to his noble person And because yee shall not take thys tale for a fable I assure you on my faith lying nowe at the mercy of God that I was one of them which was sworn to the same I haue great conscience therof and therfore I geue you this warning I pittie poore England which hath bene so noble a region that now it is come to so extreme misery And when he with teares had lamented it a space hee returned againe vnto them and said my frends I counsel you earnestly to looke to your selues and to prouide the remeady in time least it come vpon you vnwares Your king for a season hath kept you vnder but if Ludowicke preuaile he will put you from all Of two extreeme euilles chose the more easy and keepe that secret which I haue tolde you of good will with that he gaue ouer and departed this life When this was once noysed among the Barons they were in great heauinesse for they saw themselues betrapped euery way and to be in exceeding great daunger And this daily augmented that feare which then came vpoÌ the Barons They were extremely hated of the Pope and his Legates and euery weeke came vpon them newe excommunications Daily detriments they had besides in theyr possessions and goodes in their lands houses corne and cattell wines and children so that some of them were driuen to such neede that they were enforced to seeke prayes and booties for sustaining theyr miserable liues For looke whatsouer prince Ludowick obtained by his warres either territories or castels he gaue them all to his French men in spight of their heads and said that they were but traitours like as they had warning afore whych greeued them worst of all At the last they perceiuing that they in seeking to auoid one mischief were ready to fall into an other much worse they began to lay their heads together consenting to submit themselues wholy with al humility to the mercy of their late soueraigne natural liege Lord king Iohn And for that they were somewhat in doubt of their liues for the treason afore committed many of the friendes of them which were of most credite with him made sute for them So were a great number of them pardoned after instant great suit made for them I heere omit his recouery of Rochester castle and citie with many other dangerous aduentures against the foresayd Ludowicke both at London Yorke Lincolne Winchester Norwiche other places els as things not pertaâning to my purpose And now I returne to my matter againe Into Suffolke and Norffolke hee consequently iourneyed with a very strong armie of men and there wyth great mischiefe hee afflicted them because they had geuen place were sworne to his enemies After that he destroied the Abbeis of Peterborough Crowland for the great treasons which they also had wrought against him and so he departed from thence into Lincolneshire In this yeare about the 17. day of Iuly died Pope Innocent the 3. and was buried in a citie called Perusium in Italie where as hee had trauailed to make a peace betweene the Genouaies and the Pyses for his owne commoditie and aduauntage After hym anone succeeded one Ciatius otherwise called Honorius Tertius a man of very great age yet liued he in the papacy 10. yeres and an halfe more When this was once known in England greatly reioyced all they which were king Iohns enemies specially the priests yet had they small cause as will appeare hereafter They noised it al the realme ouer that this new Pope would set a new order and
other man might and so were he vnmighty and not GOD as he would not make his rule so perfite as an other did his and so he had bene euill willed namely to himselfe For if he might and could and would haue made a rule perfite without default did not he was not Gods sonne almighty For if any other rule be perfiter then Christes then must Christes rule lack of that perfection by as much as the other weren more perfiter and so were default and Christ had fayled in making of his rule but to put any default or failing in god is blasphemie If thou say that Christs rule and that religion of that S. Iames maketh mention of is the perfitest why holdest thou not thilke rule wtont more And why clepest thou the rather of S. Fraunces or S. Dominikes rule or religion or order then of Christes rule or Christes order Frere canst thou any default or assigne in Christs rule of the Gospell with the which he taught al men sekerly to be saued if they kept it to her ending If thou say it was to hard then sayest thou Christ lyed for he sayd of his rule My yoke is soft and my burthen light If thou say Christes rule was to light that may be assigned for no default for the better it may be kept If thou sayest that there is no default in Christes rule of the Gospell sith Christ himselfe saith it is light and easy what neede was it to patrons of Freres to ad more thereto and so to make an hardar religion to saue Fryers then was the religion of Christes Apostles and his disciples helden and were saued by But if they wolden that her Freres saten aboue the Apostles in heauen for the harder religion that the kepen here so wold they sitten in heauen aboue Christ himself for they mo and straight obseruations than so should they bee better then Christ himselfe with mischaunce Goe now forth frayne your Clerkes and ground ye you in Gods law gyf Iack an aunswere and when ye han assoiled me that I haue sayd sadly in truth I shal soâe thee of thine ordes and saue thee to heauen If Freres kun not or mow not excuse hem of these questioÌs asked of hem it seemeth that they be horrible gilty against God and her euen Christen For which gâtes defaultes it were worthy that the order that they call theyr order were fordone And it is wonder that men sustayne hem or suffer hem lyue in such maner For holy writ biddeth that thou doe well to the meke and geue not to the wicked but forbed to geue hem bread least they be made thereby mightier through you After these digressions now to returne to the course of our story agayne As Henry this king succeeded K. Iohn his father so after Innocent the Pope came Honorius 3. then Gregorius 9. c. And after Otho the Emperoure whom the Pope had once set vp after depriued agayn succeeded Fredericke the second as is partly before touched In the dayes of these kinges popes and Emperors it were to long to recite al that happened in England but especially in Germany betwixt Pope Honorius Gregorius and Fredericke the Emperour the horrible tragedy wherof were inough to fill a whole booke by it selfe But yet we meane God willing somewhat to touche concerning these Ecclesiastical matters first beginning with this realme of England After that the kingdome of England had bene subiected by K. Iohn as hath bene sayd and made tributary to the pope and the Romish Church it is incredible how the insatiable auarice and greedines of the Romaines did oppresse and wring the commons and all estates degrees of the realme especially beneficed men and such as had any thing of the Church Who what for theyr domesticall charges within the realme what for the pope what for the Legates what for contributing to the holy land what for relaxations and other subtile sleightes to get away theyr money were brought into such slauery captiuitie and penury that where as the king neyther durst nor might remedy their exclamations by himselfe yet notwithstanding by his aduise Symon Mounfort and the Earle of Leiceister and other noble men not forgetting what great greuances and distresses the realme was brought into by the Romaines thought to worke some way how to bridle restrayne the insatiable rauening of these greedy wolues Wherefore they deuised their letter geuing straight commandement to the religious men and to such as had their churches to terme that heÌceforth they should not answere the Romaynes of such fermes and rentes anye more but should pay the sayd fermes or rents vnto their own proctors appoynted for the same purpose as by their writings sent abroad to byshops or chapters other Ecclesiasticall houses may appeare in this forme and effect as followeth TO such and such a byshop and suche a chapter all the vniuersitie and company of them that had rather dye then to be confounded of the Romaines wisheth health How the Romaines and their Legates haue hitherto behaued themselues toward you and other Ecclesiasticall persons of this realme of England it is not vnknowne to your discretions in disposing and geuing away the benefices of the Realme after their owne lust to the intollerable preiudice and greuaunce both of you and all other Englishmen For where as the collation of benefices shoulde and doe properly belong to you and other your fellow byshops Ecclesiasticall persons they thundring agaynst you the sentence of excommunication that you should not bestow them vppon anye person of this Realme vntill in euery Diocesse and Cathedrall Churche within the Realme fiue Romaines such as the Pope shall name be prouided for to the value of euerye man an hundred poundes by yeare Besides these many other greuaunces the sayd Romanistes doe inflicte and inferre both to the Laitie and Nobles of the Realme for the patronages and almoise bestowed by them and their auncestours for the sustentation of the poore of the Realme and also to the Clergy and ecclesiasticall persons of the Realme touching their liuinges and benefices And yet the sayd Romanistes not contented with the premisses do also take from the Clergy of this Realme the benefices whiche they haue to bestow them vpon men of their owne country c. Wherefore we considering the rigorous austeritie of these foresayd Romanistes which once comming in but as straungers hether nowe take vpon them not onely to iudge but also to coÌdemne vs laying vpon vs vnportable burdens whereunto they will not put to one of their owne fingers to moue laying therfore our heades together vppon a generall and full aduise had among our selues concerning the same haue thought good although very late to resist and withstand them rather then to be subiect to their intollerable oppressions greater slauery more hereafter to be looked for For the which cause we straitly charge and commaund you as your friendes going about to deliuer
excommunicated and depriued one Ranulphus a benoficed person in his Dioces being accused of incontinency who after the term of xl dayes refusing to submit himselfe the Bishoppe wrote to the Shiriffe of Rutland to apprehend him as contuinax which Shiriffe because he deferred or refused so to doe bearing fauour to the party and being therfore solemnly excommunicate by the bishop vttered his complaynt to the king wherat the king taking great displeasure with the Bishoppe for excommunicating his Shiriffe and would not first make hys complaynt to hym sendeth forthwith a substantiall messenger M. Moneta such as he was sure would speed vnto Pope Innocent by vertue of whose wordes the Pope easie to be entreated sendeth downe a prouiso to the Abbot of Westminster charging that no Prelate nor Byshop in the Realme of England shoulde molest or enter action agaynst any of the Kinges Baylisses or Officers in such matters as to the kinges iurisdiction appertained And thus was the strife ended not without some helpe and heape of English mony so that no winde of any controuersy here stirred in England were it neuer so small but it blew some profite for the Popes aduantage an 1250 Ex Paris fol. 231. In like maner no litle treasure grew to the Popes coffers by the election of Boniface the Queenes Uncle a Frenchman to be Archb. of Laut an 1243. and of Ethelmare the Queenes brother to be Bishop of Winchester agaynst the wils of the Prior and Couent there an 1250. besides many such other exchetes which made England poore and the Pope rich I come now something likewise to touch briefly of the popes dispensations prouisions exations contributions and extortions in Englande in this kinges dayes for to discourse all it is not one booke will holde it Symon Montfort Earle of Lecester had maried Alinore the kinges sister and daughter of king Iohn who by report of âoryes had taken the mantell ring wherefore the king and his brother Richard Earle of Exceter were greatly offended with the Mariage which seing the Earle Simon made a hand of money and nothing ouer to Rome after he had talked a fewe wordes in Pope Innocentes eare the mariage was good enough and letters sent to Dths the Popes Legate here to geue sentence solemnly with the Earle Notwithstanding the Dominick Friers and other of the like religious fraternitye withstood that sentence of the Pope stoutly saying that the Popes holines was therein deceaued and soules in daunger that christ was ielous ouer his wife and that it could not be any wise possible that a woman which had vowed her mariage with Christ could afterward mary with any other c. an 1238. Ex Paris fol. 114. As there was nothing so hard in yâ wide world wherwith the Pope would not dispense for mony so by the said dispensations much mischiefe was wrought abroad For by reason thereof the people trusting vpon the Popes dispensation litle regarded what they did what they promised or what they sware As well appeared by this king Henry 3. who being a great exactor of the poore coÌmons as euer was any king before him or since and thinking thereby to winne the people sooner to hys deuotion most saythfully promised theÌ once or twise and therunto bound himselfe with a solemne othe both before the clergy and layty to graunt vnto them the old liberties and customes as well of Magna charta as Charta de Foresta perpetually to be obserued Whereupon a Quindecim was graunted to the king But after the payment was sure the king trusting by the Popes dispensation for a litle mony to be discharged of his oth and couenaunt went from that he had promised and sworne before In like maner the sayd king an other time being in need of money signed himselfe with the crosse pretending and swearing deepely in the face of the whole parliament that he would himselfe personally fight in the holy land agaynst the Saracens But as soone as the mony was taken small care was taken for performance of his othe being so put in the head by certain about him that he needed not passe of that perinye for so much as the Pope for an hundred pounds or two wold quickly discharge him therof Ex Math. Paris fol. 273. Out of the same corrupt spring of these popish dispensations haue proceded also many other soule absurdities For where many young men were in those dayes which enioyed benefices and were no priestes and when by the procurement of Robert Grosted Bishop of Lincolne the sayd young men should be forced whether they would or nor to enter orders they laying theyr purses together seÌt to Rome and obtayned of the Pope a dispensation to remayne still as they were that is to haue the fruites of benefices to finde them at schole or vniuersity and yet themselues neither ministers to take charge nor yeelding any seruice for theyr prosites taken Ex Math. Paris fol. 256. Besides innumerable heapes of enormities moe proceeding of the Popes dispensatioÌs as dispensing one man to haue sundry bishoprickes to encroch pluralities of benefices to make children Parsons to legitimate bastards with such other like the particulars whereof for breuities sake I do omit to further oportunity The intollerable oppression of the Realme of England by the Popes exactions and contributions and other sleightes here vsed in the time of K. Henry 3. ALthough these âmoluinentes thus rising dayly to the Popes purse by Symony and brybery by electious dispensations might seeme sufficient to satisfy his greedy appetite yet so vnsatiable was the auarice of that see that he not yet contented here with ouer and besides all this seÌt euery yere almost some Legar or other into this realm to take for his aduantage In so much that during al this kinges time the Realme was neuer lightly without some of the Popes liegers with all violence exacting and extorting continual prouisions contributions and summes of mony to be leaued out of Celles Abbayes priors fruites of benefices and Bishoprickes and also lay mens purses to the miserable empouerishing both of the clergy and teÌporalty as hereunder foloweth First after Pandulphus was sent into this Realme Cardinall Otho procured by the king without the assent of his nobles to the intent to assist him in certaine affairs he had to do At receiuing of which Legate great preparaunce was made many rich and precious giftes in scarlet in plate in iewels in mony and palfreyes were geuen him Whom the king also himselfe went as far as the Sea side to receiue bowing downe his head in low coursye to the cardinalles knees To whom also the bishop of winchester for his part gaue toward keeping of his house fifty fat Dren a hundred semes of wheat and 8. great vessels of pure wine This Legate at his first comming beginneth first to bestow such benefices as he fouÌd vacant vpon theÌ whom he brought with him without respect whether
the displeasure you doe to them as our owne and proper iniurie For why it were a great dishonour to our Realme and Kingly estate if we should wincke hereat and ouerpasse the same with silence Wherefore if you wil consider and respect the thing that we haue sayde we doubt not but that you will release the Bishoppe of Penestrum with the other Legates and Prelates of the Churche which you to our preiudice doe detaine In desiring of our aide doubtlesse we gaue vnto them a manifest nay neither could they obtain in our kingdom any thing at all which seemed to be against or preiudiciall to your maiestie Let therefore your imperiall prouideÌce poÌder in the ballance of iustice those things which we wryte vnto you neither let our lawfull request vnto you be frustrate or made in vaine For our realme and kingdome of Fraunce is not so debilitate or empouerished that it will be spurned at or troden vnder your feete Fare ye well The rescript of the Emperour to the same letter of the king of Fraunce OVr Imperiall magnificence hath perused your kingly letters wherein if we had not founde manifest contradiction they might peraduenture haue obteined at our handes all that they required But euen as with a little leauen a whole lumpe of dowe is sowred so a manifest vntruth alleaged hath made the whole argument of your letter both faultie and vnsauerie It is apparaunt that you wanted the vertue of mediocritie in the conclusion of the same your graces letter For that they themselues bewray no lesse then we giue you manifestly to vnderstand many moe besides doth know It is notorious also and to al the world reuealed in what sort that Apostolical father hath impugned our innocencie as well with the one sworde as with the other And howe that whilest we at his commaundement tooke our iourney beyonde the seas the same our enemie and hostile aduersarie inuaded our kingdome of Sicilia and the same not in one place or two but in diuers sondry parts therof hath wasted spoiled and destroied After this when with great intreatie at our returne from Asia we had concluded a peace with him which with vs at his owne pleasure he made And had taken and receiued our deuotion for the same which in seruiceable maner we graunted him The sayde Apostolicall father that notwithstanding hath since that time rather aggrauated his displeasure towardes vs then any thing at all qualified the same and further hath to our depriuation and subuersion excogitate and deuised against vs all the mischiefe hee might or hath bene able no cause in all the worlde geuen of vs to prouoke the same And farther hath promulgated to our great defamation and shame as well by his letters as Legates the sentence of excommunication against vs vnto all nations Lastly hee aspiring to our imperiall state and conspiring our supplantation hath made warre against vs as against king Dauid Gods annointed and hath vnto a priuate Councell for that purpose called all the Prelates he caÌ get as one that meaneth to set the whole world together by the eares But such is the maruelous wisedom of God by whome we liue and raigne beholding the wicked purpose hee went about confounding the crafty in their craftinesse hath geuen into our hands as well your Prelates of the realme of France as also of other regions and prouinces al which we imprison and detaine as enemies and aduersaries to our Imperiall crowne and person For where there desisted not to be a persecutor there hath not wanted also a sufficient withstander defender Let not therfore your kingly highnesse maruell although Augustus detaineth in prison your French Prelates which haue indeuoured themselues to conspire and so to disturbe our imperiall estate and regiment Fare ye well When Fredericke nowe saw there was none other remedie and that in vaine hee laboured to haue peace wyth the Pope hee prosecuteth his warre to the vttermost and when he had gotten Ludertum and recoÌciled the same he destroyed the towne of Geminum and Naruia and geueth the spoyle of them vnto his souldiors He gently receiued the yelding vp of Siburnum and wasteth all the countrey rounde about Rome The Pope heere with dismaied and troubled with such as otherwise dissuaded and counsailed him and that things not so well prospered with him and against the Emperour as he wished and desired being in dispaire of obtaining his purpose died for very anger and thought What opinion the Prelates of Germanie at that time had of this Gregory is extant and to be sene by the oration of Eberhardus Byshop of Iuuauence that he made to the nobilitie of Boioria in the Parliament at Reginoburgh written by Iohannes Auentinus in his 7. booke Doubtlesse he not onely brought great and ruinous calamities to the whole Christen coÌmon weale and also Empire whilest he sought thus to depresse bridle the Emperour aduance hiz papal sea and dignity but also brought into the church of God much horrible impiety blasphemy and wickednes wherof both Blondus Platina Baleus and others make mention And amongst others that most detestable Catilene Salue Regina in the which hee attributeth the honour and worship onely due to Iesus Christe vnto the virgine hys mother This is he in whose name the booke of the Decretals was set out which to omit the opinion of diuers other learned men Iohannes Baleus calleth it the sinke or puddle of foolishnesse and impietie Doubtlesse Charolus Molineus a man both of singular iudgement in that law which in tribunall courtes iudgements is vsed as also in this painteth foorth the decree of this Gregory in his booke of annotations vnto Platina whose woordes thereof are these Certum est multa capita in ijs mutila decurtata esse vt inuidiosum argumentum lateret c. That is Doubtlesse diuers Chapters in the same booke of decretals be mangled vnperfect that many contentious arguments therein myght lurke For when the ambitious desire of raigning lyke kings tooke them they studied nothing els but how to enlarge and aduance their See and dominion with the Empire it selfe and other kingdomes ofte shaken and weakened through coÌtention and this purpose and end had they and none other in al their constitutions The profe wherof Molineus declareth in his boke de regibê° Galliae Angliae But many moe examples by the Emperors Princes and Lords Electours of the Empire may be gathered wherof to speake more conuenient place shall serue hereafter In the steade of thys Gregorie was placed Coelestine horne in Mediolanum amongst the Castellians who as Blondus declareth by fained promises offred a league wyth Fredericus and the 18. day after he was created Pope he also died Thus when the author of al this conspiracy was gon Fridericus nowe thinking himselfe free and voyde of that feare which before he had and durst not be absent out of Italy with all
contrary but that both by true certificate and common rumour you haue heard of the indifferencie of our cause and good handling therof yet for that more credite is commonly geuen to that the eye seeth then to that the eare receiueth we thought good to present vnto you the naked truth of such things which the Popes successiuely haue put forth forged against vs. To the perusing and consideration of which my case and letter I beseech your gentlenes amongst other times of laisure you wil spie out some fit and conuenient time therfore And all other whatsoeuer that shall haue desire to heare princes ãâã affaires let them in like sort attentiuely consider First whether our predecessours haue bene destitute or not of godly zeale iust dealing righteousnes or whether we may not lawfully reuenge our selues being so much prouoked of such euils and iniuries as haue ben wrought against vs. Secondly let them consider whether Christes vicare doth followe Christes steps or not and whether Peters successors do follow his example or not and also by what law equitie right that sentence which they haue pronounced against vs may be maintained and allowed As also what name they may iustly geue it and whether that may be sayde to be a sentence which is geuen by an vnsufficient iudge or not For although we acknowledge that the Lord hath geuen full power in spirituall things vnto his Churche that whatsoeuer the same bindeth in earth is bound in heauen whatsoeuer the same looseth is also loosed yet we reade neither by Gods lawe nor by any lawe of man that we ought of duetie to be subiect vnto him or that an Empire ought at his pleasure to be transformed and transposed or that he may geue any such sentence or iudgement to punish Princes temporally and depriue them of their kingdomes For why although our consecreation belongeth vnto him by right and custome as he chalengeth yet our deposing and depriuing doth no more belong to him then doth that presumption belong to any other prelate of other Realmes which doe consecrate and annoynt their kings as the custome and manner is Or put case it were so we nothing hindered thereby that hee had such power Hath he that power to the intent to reuenge himselfe vpon whomsoeuer his malicious minde consenteth and without all equitie and law to bring them vnder his iurisdiction He hath proceeded of late against vs as is sayd but not by the order of accusation for so much as neither was there any sufficient accuser neither went there out any inscriptioÌ or processe before Neither yet by denunciation for so much as there lacked a lawful denouÌâer neither yet by the way of inquisition for that there went before it no manifest accusation But hee peraduenture will say that all things that he layeth against vs were manifest and notorious but that do we deny and nothing to be notorious but that which may by a sufficient number of witnesses be approued tried For so may euery iudge himselfe contemning the order of lawe affirme what he list to be notorious and thus condemne whom hee list There were against vs as well it may be sayd in counsell certaine false witnesses although not many of whome the Byshop of Calin was one whose neare kinsman or nephewe by our lawes condemned for treason to be hanged maketh also to vs an infestiue enemie With such like effect prosecuting the rest of his Epistle which for breuitie sake I omit This pollicie vsed the Pope to vexe and disturbe both the countrey of Germany and the whole Empire and not so onely but also vtterly to destroy and subuert the same by the ruinous decay whereof the Pope and his Prelates thought to make vp their mouthes And thus whilest that Germanie was nowe newly againe deuided some taking part with Fredericke the Emperour and Conradus Caesar his sonne other nobles and princes of the Empire some wyth those that shoulde by the Popes procurement be the electors of the new Emperour other some with neither of both as men not minding nor tending the publique vtilitie but to serue theyr owne purposes armed themselues And thus was the publicke peace and quiet brokeÌ and disturbed and altogether in tiânult and hurley burley For whilest the one part laboured by all force to retaine the dominion by publique and common coÌsent first to hym committed the other part in like sort indeuored themselues with all their force power to vse and occupye the same according to the decree of the bishop of Rome to take it from Fredericke and thus great conflicts grew on all partes By these ciuill warres Germany suffered no little calamity In euery place was maÌslaughter and murder the country spoyled the townes and villagies set on fire and brent the churches and temples violated robbed wherin the husbaÌd meÌ had put their goods substaunce houses were pulled down the goods deuided euery mans cattel driuen away To conclude in this turmoyle coÌtentioÌ of deposing chusing an other emperor in this factioÌ of princes in this liberty of wearing armor in this liceÌce of hurting sinning The impudent boldnes of diuers priuate souldiors especially of such as were the horesemeÌ theÌ couÌted the better sort of souldiors was so great there vnbridled vnsatiable desire in robbing spoyling and taking of booties catching snatching al that came to haÌd so much that nothing could be sure and in safety that any good in aÌ enioyed Wherefore a litle before the death of Guilielmus the king 60. Cityes and Townes which were belonging to Ludouicus Palatinus Duke of Boioria and Rhenus and Otho his sonne and other princes whose names Auentinus in his 7. booke of the Annales of the Boiores maketh mention oft ioyned themselues in a league for the expelling of these rebels repressing of their so great iniurious rapines and slaughter of men Of which armye the sayd Ludouicus being captaine chased draue the whole rout of theÌ to the vttermost partes of Germany and puld down and ouerthrew their castles and fortresses and cuery other place where they had intrenched themselues Otho Boius yet notwithstanding kepeth his promise and fayth most constantly made before to the emperor Fredericke and Conradus his sonne Whereupon Philippus Iuuauensis Albertus and others calling a councell at Mildorsus by the Popes commaundement sent for Otho vnto them vnto whom they opened the Popes pleasure commaundement To all which wheÌ he had heard Otho aunswered I cannot maruell at some of you enough that when as heretofore you persuaded me to leaue and forsake the part I tooke with the Bishop of Rome whome ye your selues affirmed to be Antichrist that I should take part with the Emperour why that you your selues will not keepe your fidelity and promise made to those good Princes And sayd that he perceiued in them a great inconstancy and leuity both in their woords and deedes which
him agayn with great successe felicitie and long raigne In so much the he beyng yong as he was playing at Chesse with a certayne souldior of his sodainly hauing no occasion geuen rose vp and went his way who was not so soon voyded the place but incontinent fel down a mighty stone from the vawt aboue directly vpon that place where he sate able to haue quashed him in peeces if he had caried neuer so little more In the proseruation of whome as I see the present hand and mighty prouidence of the huing God so in the kinges order agayne I note a fault or error worthy of reprehension For that he receiuing such a liuely benefite at the hand of the liuing Lord going therefore on pilgrimage to walsingham gaue thanks not only to our Lady but rather to a rotten blacke Ibidem Of the gentle nature of this couragious prince sufficient proofe is geuen by this one example that what time he being in hys desport of hauking chaunced sharpoly to rebuke the negligence of one of his gentlemen for what fault I cannot tell about his hauke the gentleman being on the other side of the riuer hearing his manassing wordes was glad as he sayd that the riuer was between them with this answer the couragious bloud of this Prince being moued vppon present hear he leaped straight into the floud both a swift streame and of a dangerous deepnesse and no lesse hard in getting out Notwithstanding either forgetting his owne life or neglecting the daunger present but hauing a good horse ventreth his own death to haue the death of his maÌ At length with much difficultie recouering the bank with his sword drawn pursueth his prouoker Who hauing not so good an horse and seeing himselfe in daunger of taking reineth hys horse submitteth his necke vnder hys hande to strike The prince whose feruent stomack the water of the whole riuer could not quench a little submission of his man did so extinct that the quarrel fell his anger ceased and his sword put vp without any stroke geuen And so both returned to theyr game good friendes agayne Auesb. Nich. Triuet In the first beginning of his raigâe this Kyng had much adoe in Wales where he had diuers conflictes wyth the welshmen whom at last he subdued cut down theyr woodes suppressed rebellions vanquishing theyr kings Lewline and his brother ordeined his eldest sonne Edward borne in the same Countrey to be Prince of Wales This Lewline Captayne of the welshmen here mentioned rebelling agaynst king Edward asked counsayle by way of coniuration what euent should come vpon his attempt To whom it was tolde that he should goe forward boldly for doubtlesse he should ryde thorough Chepeside at London with a crowne on his head Whiche so came to passe For he being slayne hys head was caried through Chepe with a Crowne of siluer to London bridge whereby men may learne not to seeke nor stick to these vayne prophesies which though they fall true yet are but the traynes of the deuill to deceyue men About this time was a great earthquake and suche a rotte that consumed a great multitude of sheep in the land through the occasion as they say of one scabbed shepe that came out of Spayne The king returning from Wales to England ordred certayne new lawes for the wealth of the realme Among many other this was one that authoritie was geuen to all Maiors Bailiâes other officers to see execution and punishment of all Bakers making bread vnder the sise with pillory Of Milners stealing corn with the tumbrel c. And within two yeares after the statute of Mortinayne was first enacted which is to meane that no man should geue vnto the Churche any landes or rentes without a speciall licence of the king About which tyme also being the 7. yeare of his raigne 297. Iewes for mony clipping were put to execution In whiche same yeare began first the foundation of the blacke Friers by Ludgate And the towne of Bosten was greatly wasted the same yeare with fyre The halfepeny and farthinges began first to be coyned the selfe tyme which was the 8. yeare of hys raygne The great conduit in Chepe began the fourth yeare after to be made anno 1248. And the yeare next following the newe worke of the Churche of Westminster begon as is afore premonished in the thyrd yeare of Henry 3. was finished whiche was 66. yeares in edifiyng the Iewes were vtterly banished this Realme of England the same tyme for whiche the commons gaue to the kyng a fifteene anno 1291. After that the country of Wales was brought in a full order and quiet by the hewing downe of the woodes and casting down the old holdes and building of new whiche all was brought to perfect end about the 24. yeare of thys kings reigne then ensued an other broile as great or greater with Scotland to the great disquiet of the king and the realme of England many yeares after This trouble first began by the death of Alexander king of Scots who dyed without issue left aliue behinde him Although Fabiane in that 7. booke of hys Chronicle affirmeth that he left 3. daughters the eldest maryed to sir John Bailol the secoÌd to Robert Bruce the thyrd to one Hastinges But this in Fabian is to be corrected as which neyther standeth with it selfe is clearely conuinced by the witnes and history of Rob. Auel bury and also ãâã Giâburne For first if king Alexander had left his eldest daughter marked to Syr Iohn Bailol then what coÌtrouersie might rule among the Lords about succession needing so diligent and anxious deciding by the king of England Secondly what clayme or title could the king of Norway haue to the crowne of Scotland which was one of the chalengers claiming the sayd crowne in the behalfe of Margaret the nece of the forsayd king Alexander her graunfather if the eldest daughter of the father had heue left aliued Thirdly what can be more playn when by the affirmance of the foresaid story is testified that K. Alexander had 2. wiues Of the second whereof he had no issue Of the first had two Children Alexader which died before his father and Margaret maried to the kyng of Norway whiche died also before her Father of whom came Margaret the âece of Alexander and daughter to the king of Norway afore mentioned And the also dyed in the iourny betweene Norway and Scotland the fourth yeare after the decease of her grandfather Wherfore as this matter standeth most cleare so let vs now returning froÌ whence we digressed prosecute the rest that foloweth After that AlexaÌder thus as is said departed without issue also Margaret his âiece in Norway was deceased the matter came in a great doubt among the nobles of Scotland especially 12. by name to whome the right of the crowne should next pertayne After much variaunce among parties at length the election
desired of her father to marry with her Whereunto the king her father would not agree vnles he promised to be a Christian. Notwithstanding the other being stroÌger in power and threatning to get her by warre the king at length was forced to agree In conclusion it happened that the childe being borne betwixt them was ouergrowen all rough with hayre like the skin of a Beare Which childe being brought to the father he commaunded it to be thrown in the fire burned But the mother desiring first to haue the childe baptised caused all things therunto to be prepared The infant being 3. times in water plunged after the Sacrament of holy baptisme receiued incontinent was altered and turned from all his hairy roughnes and sene as fayre and smooth skinned as any other The which thing after the Father saw and beheld was Christened himselfe and all hys house c. In the raigne of this king Walter Merton Bishop of Rochester builded Merton colledge in Oxford In whose raigne also liued Henricus de Gaudano Arnoldus de villa noua Dante 's and other mo And Scotus called Duns Who in his 4. booke of Sent Dist. 18. complayneth of the abuse of excommunication of the Popes keies Where as before excommunication was not vsed but vpon great and iust causes therefore was feared now sayth he it is brought forth for euery trifling matter as for not paying yâ Priestes wages c. therefore sayth he it groweth in conteÌpt Under the same king about the beginning of hys raygn was the yeare so hoat and so drye that from the month of May vntill the month nere of SepteÌber fell no rayn in so much that many dyed for heat the vulgar people in their reckning of yeares did count the time from the sayd dry yeare long after After P. Benedictus aboue mentioned succeded Pope Clement the 5. who translated the Popes court to Auinion in Fraunce where it remayned the terme of 74. yeares after At the coronation of this ClemeÌt was present Philip king of Fraunce Charles his sonne and Duke Iohn Duke of Britany with a great number of other men of state and Nobility At which coronation they being in the middle of the pompe or processioÌ a great wall brake down and fell vpon theÌ by the fall wherof Duke Iohn with 12. other were slayne king Philip hurt wounded the Pope stroken from his horse lost out from his mitre vpon his head a Carbuncle esteemed to the value of 6000. florence Plat. de vit Pont. By this ClemeÌt was ordeined that the Emperor though he might be called king of the Romains before yet he might not enioy the title right of the Emperor before he was by him confirmed And that the Emperors seat being vacant the Pope should raigne as Emperor till a new Emperor was choseÌ By him the orders of the TeÌplaries who at that time were too abhominable was put downe at the Counsell of Uienne as hereafter Christ willing shal be declared He also ordeined and coÌfirmed the feast of Corpus Christi assigning indulgences to such as heard the seruice therof And as pope Bonifacius afore heaped vp the book of Decretals called Sextus Decretalium so this Clement compiled the 7. booke of the decretals called of the same Clement the Clementines In the time of this Pope HeÌricus the 6. of that name Emperor was poysoned in receiuing the Sacrament by a false dissembling Monke called Bernard that feined himselfe to be his familiar frend which was thought to be done not without the consent of the Popes legate The Emperour perceiuing himselfe poysoned warned him to flee escape away for els the Germaines would sure haue slaine him who although he escaped himselfe yet diuers of his order after that with fire and sword were slayne As this Pope Clement the 5. had well prouided now as he haue heard agaynst the Empire of Rome to bring it vnder his girdle insomuch that without the Popes benediction no Emperor might take the state vpon him c. Now he procedeth farther to intermeddle with the Empire of Constantinople Where he first exerciseth his tyranny power of excommunicatioÌ agaynst Andronicus Palcologus Emperor of Constantinople an 1327. declaring him as a schismaticke and hereticke because he neither would nor durst suffer the GreciaÌs to make their appeale from the Greeke Church to the Pope neither would acknowledge him for his superior c. Whereby it may appeare that the Greek Church did not admitte the Popes superiority as yet nor at any time before Saue onely about the tyme of Pope Innocent the 3. an 1202. at what time the Frenche men with their Captain Baldwinus Earle of FlauÌders ioyned together with the Uenecians were set against the Grecians to place Alexius to the right of the Empire of Constantinople vpoÌ conditioÌ as writeth Platina to subdue the Greeke church vnder the church of Rome Which Alexius being restored and shortly after slayne the empire came to the FrenchmeÌ with whom it remained the space of 58. yeares till the comming of Michael Paleologus in the dayes of Pope Gregory the 9. Who restored the Empire froÌ the Frenchmen vnto his pristine state again During all which time of the French Emperors the Greeke church was subiect to Rome as by the decretals of Pope Gregory the 9. may appere Then folowed after this that the foresayd Michael Emperor of Constantinople beyng called vp to a councell at Lions by Pope Gregory the 10. about the controuersy of proceeding of the holy Ghost as is aboue specified and obedience to the Church of Rome there because the sayd Michael the Emperor did submitte himselfe the Grecians to the subiection of Rome as testifieth Baptist Egnat He thereby procured to himselfe such grudge and hatred among the Greeke Monkes and Priestes that after his death they denyed him the due honor place of buriall The sonne of this Andronicus was Michael Paleologus aboue mentioned who as ye haue heard before because he was constrayned by the Grecians not to admit any apellation to the Bishop of Rome was accursed by the popes ceÌsures for an heretick Wherby appereth that the Grecians recouering their state agayn refused all subiection at this time vnto the church of Rome which was the yeare of our Lord. 1327. c. After this ClemeÌt the 5. folowed Pope Iohn the 22. with whom Ludouike the Emperour had much trouble After whom next in course succeded Pope Benedict the 12. Which Benedict vpoÌ a time being desired to make certayn new Cardinals to this answereth agayne that he would gladly so do if he also could make a new world For this world sayd he is for these Cardinals that be made already Ex scripto Engethusensis And thus much of the Popes now to returne alitle backe to the kinges story agayne In the yeare of our Lord 1307. Which was 34. of the reigne of this king in the
his assistaunts here assembled alledging the first Epistle of Peter the 2. chapter where he sayth Feare God honour the king By which wordes the holy Apostle S. Peter teacheth vs 2. things First that loue feare obedience is due vnto God for the mightinesse and puissaunce of his Maiesty saying Feare God Secondly how speciall honor reuerence is due to the King for the excellency of his dignity saying Honor the King But note you by the way how the Apostle placeth his woordes First he sayth that feare is due vnto God because principally and in chiefe we ought to feare GOD For if the King or any other should commaund things contrary to God we ought to haue no regard ther of but to contemne the King feare God For it is written in the 5. of the Actes of the Apostles we ought rather to obey God then men and also in the 7. chap. of Machabes the 2. booke where it is sayd I will not obey the commaundements of the king but the law The reason whereof S. Augustine geueth both in the glose vpon the Romaines also in the 11. quaest 1. He that resisteth the superiour power resisteth the will and ordinaunce of God But put case thou art commaunded to do that which thou maist not do or to do not that which thou oughtest to do Doubtlesse thou must neglect the lesser power and feare the higher learning the degrees of worldly thinges As for example be it so that a Proctour commaundeth thee any thing which if the same be agaynst the Proconsull thou oughtest not to follow it Yea and further put case the Proconsull commaundeth one thing the Emperour an other and God willeth the third Thou must not care for theÌ but obey God for God is the greater power For they may threaten thee with prison but GOD may threaten thee with hell fire they may slay and kill thy body but God may send thee body and soule to perpetuall hell fire And therfore worthely it is put first Feare God And here the place in the last of Ecclesiasticus is to be adioyned where it is written Feare God and keep his commaundements And me thinketh that man is bouÌd to feare God chiefly in three sorts That is to say First in the bountifull bestowing of his giftes and benefites Secondly in the euident promoting of his seruauntes And lastly in the full rendring and restoring vnto man that is his First I say in the bountifull c. and for this cause the Emperour Iustinian writeth although there is nothing to be accompted good which doth exceede and is to great yet for a prince to be stow accordingly vpoÌ the church it is very good For why the king and Emperour is bound to bestow so much the more substaunce how much the more God hath geuen to him to bestow the same both franckly and especially to famous Churches wherein the best greatest measure is of the Lordes giftes that is a great gift And to this end Gregory enacteth a law cap. i. extra de donationibus that nobility ought in maner to prescribe this law to himselfe to thinke himselfe bound to geue wheÌ he geueth freely vnlesse he increase in geuing still to think that he hath geuen nothing Wherfore Abell as appeareth in the 4. chapter of Genesis who offered of the best to the Lord was blessed of God And therefore other Kinges the more they offred to God the more they were both spiritually and temporally blessed of him As we read of Iosua Dauid Salomon other in the booke of the Kings and therefore it is so written in the 18. of Numbers And ye shall separate vnto the Lordes treasury thinges that be chiefest and most principall As likewise Dauid sayth in the first of Paralipomenon last chapter I haue geuen all this with a glad hart euen with a good will and now haue I had ioy to see thy people which here are present offer with a free will vnto thee And no maruell for Dauid sayth in that place For of thy hand we haue receiued all and to thee we geue And therefore it seemeth to me that because the Kynges of Fraunce and Barons of the same more then anye other hath geuen to GOD and his Church therefore they were happy and blessed aboue all other kinges and the more they did geue to God the more they receiued at hys handes Examples wherof we haue of Clodoue Charles and S. Lewes the more one geueth to God the more he receiueth of him For he in the 6. of Luke hath promised geue and it shal be geuen vnto you wherfore a gift that a Prince bestoweth vpon the Church is rendered agayne with triple encrease and that no lesse in time of warr then in time of peace I say in warre time because victory proceedeth of no other but onely of God for it is writteÌ in the 1. Machabecs the 3. Chapter The victorye of the battayle standeth not in the multitude of the boast but the strength commeth from heauen And likewise in the 17. Chapter of Exodus it is declared that when Moyses held vp hys handes Israell had the victory but when he let down his handes Amalec had the victory To this end also serueth the last chapter Machabes 2. where Iudas being at the poynt to haue the victory thought he saw Amon and Ieremy which had bene high Priestes and very vertuous men holding vp their handes toward heaueÌ and praying for theyr people and all the whole Citye c. Likewise in peace time now the long dayes of the king and of hys sonnes their peace prosperity obedience by the prayer of the Church is mayntayned supported in the realme For as long as Salomon was bent and geueÌ in building the house of God so long he had peace who thus in the 16. chap. of the Prouerbes teacheth vs. when a mans wayes pleaseth the Lord he maketh his very enemies to be hys frendes And also in 1. Esdras 6. chapter where it is read how the Priestes were commaunded to offer sweet fauors to the God of heauen and pray for the kinges life and hys children And well therefore may it be called a gift both fauorable irreuocable wherby victory is geuen life grauÌted and peace with security conserued To serue therefore God liberally to geue toward the worshipping of him is the chiefest signe and token of diuine feare loue Eccl. cap. 2. O ye that feare the Lord beleue him your reward shall not be empty Secondly coÌcerning the feare of God I do you to vnderstand that among the precepts of the Lord the first and chiefest commaundement of the second table is To honor thy father which precept is very well expouÌded to yâ Hebrues in the 12. chapter where it is not onely ment of the fathers of our bodies but also of the father of spirites For as spirituall
intellectus Therefore it is no good argument These formes be distincted ergo they be not compatible in one subiect And therfore that the iurisdictions temporal spiritual are so distincted that they are not coÌtrary but coÌpatible it is euident hereby because things contrary be so that the one cannot be ordeined to concurre with the other but rather confoundeth destroyeth the other but in this case iurisdiction temporall is ordeined for the spirituall contrary the spirituall for the temporall Or rather the one so depeÌdeth of the other as the clearenes of the moon doth of the brightnes of the Sunne Also the one iurisdiction so helpeth tomforteth the other that there is no contrartety in them And therfore it is no good coÌsequeÌce because they are distincted Ergo they are not compatible in one persoÌ This also is to be proued de facto For the earth is the Lordes and the plenty of the whole vniuersall world and all that dwell therin It is proued in likewise by this reason For if the iurisdictions were not compatible it should follow that no ecclesiastical person should haue any iot of teÌporall iurisdiction neither land tower castle Lordship or any thing els which is most absurd so by this meanes it should follow the no ecclesiasticall persoÌ should be in subiection vnto the king which were to the great derogation of the kings maiesties crown and dignity It must needs be therfore that these iurisdictions be coÌpatible notwithstanding the distinction of them one from an other And thus for answere to all these reasons by the which Lord Peter proued the distinction of these iurisdictions These things premised this I proceed further to proue that a person Ecclesiasticall which hath iurisdiction spirituall may also haue temporall iurisdictioÌ and that the iurisdiction temporall may be in an Ecclesiasticall person I will proue it by the Scriptures and first out of the old testament to the euideÌt probation wherof it is to be vnderstand That God after the creation of the world maÌ eueÌ vnto Noes time would gouerne the world himself as K. by the ministery of angels By reason wherof he gaue and pronounced sentence himselfe agaynst Cain Gen. 4. Noe also which offered burnt offeringes vnto the Lord built an altar as teacheth the 8. of Gene. which thing appertayned onely vnto the priestes had the gouernement and rule of all thinges as well spirituall as temporall which were in the Arke of Noe. Melchisedech in likewise the which was the priest of the most high God and also king of Salem as appeareth in the 14. of Gene. had both the iurisdictions in his owne handes For Magister Historiarsi in the sayd 14. of Gene. declareth that all the first begot of Noe euen to Aarons tyme were priests which at meales and offringes blessed the people which onely had the Ius primogeniturae wherby the regimeÌt of others was due vnto them Moses in like maner of whom it is sayd in the Psalme Moses c Aaron in sácerdotibus eius coÌsecrated Aaron and his childreÌ to be priests which Aaron did iudge the whole people in temporal matters yea in that causes of inheritaunce and mere reall as appeareth in the 27. chap. of Num. and many other places To whiche purpose serueth the 17. chap. of Deut. where it is sayd if a matter be to hard for thee in iudgemeÌt betwixt bloud and bloud betwixt plea and plea betwixt plague plague then shalt thou rise and goe vp to that place that the Lord thy God hath chosen And shalt come to the priests the Leuits and to the Iudge theÌ being and shalt aske who shall shew vnto vs the truth of the iudgemeÌt and follow their sentence And if any maÌ presumptuously shall refuse to obey the priestes commaundementes and decree of the iudge the same shal die Behold how manifestly it doth appeare how not onely the iudgemeÌt appertayneth to a priest betwene plage and plage concerning the circumstances and irregularity of the law but also betwixt bloud and bloud in matters criminall yea and betwixt plea and plea in ciuill matters which thing doth appeare to be in many iudges out of the book of Iudges For Samuel which was both a prophet priest was appoynted iudge of long time ouer the people in matters temporal And wheÌ the people desired a king the Lord was highly offended with them and sayd vnto Samuel they haue not refused thee but me that I should not be king ouer them Furthermore as long as kings amoÌgest the people of God vsed the aduise couÌsell of priests and bishops it was well with them and their kingdome But when they forsook and left the counsell of Byshoppes and priests then was their kingdome diuided and finally they brought into captiuity In which captiuity the people were altogether gouerned and ruled by the priests prophets as by Esdras and Neemias And last of all by the meanes of the Machabees the kingdome and gouernmeÌt was deuoluted and brought into the priestes hands who were the kinges and captaynes ouer the people had the gouernement as well of spirituall matters as of teÌporall as is read in the first booke of Machab. 2. cha Of Mathatia and his sonnes videlicet of Iuda Machaby Ionatha Simon and Iohn the sonne of Simon which in al spirituall and temporall matters were gouernors ouer the people of God Moreouer the 1. chap. of Ier. declareth which was one of the priests after this maner I haue set thee ouer the people and kingdomes that thou mayââ roote out break destroy and make waste and that thou mayst build vp and plant Iere. capite primo Besides this in time of iudge Eliach a priest in lyke maner had the iudgement of temporal matters And so much concerning the poofe hereof out of the olde Testament Secondly I proue my former proposition by authorities taken out of the new Testament For Christ had not onely by diuine nature both the poweââ wherby he created all things of nothing and by consequence was God of al but also by his humanity had both powers For he was the priest secundum ordinem Melchisedech as it is sayd in the Psalmes and also is alleged to the Hebr. which had both in his vesture and thigh written king of kings and Lord of Lords By this vestiment or thigh was meÌt his humanity which was ioyned to his diuinity as the garment is to him that weareth it He sayd of himselfe in the last of Mathew Geuen is vnto me all power both in heauen and earth As also to the Hebrues the first chap. whom he made and constitute heyre of al vniuersall things And likewise in the 2. chap. to the Hebr. He hath made him not much inferior to the Angels he hath crowned him with glory and honor and hath set him aboue the workes of his handes Thou hast put all thinges in subiection vnder hys feete sheep
expedient and to set foorth as shal seeme best to your godly wisedomes our good entent for the suppressing of incommodities and furthering of the commodities of our subiectes that we may worthely commende your circumspect care herein Teste meipso apud Westm. 10 die Februa Anno regni nostri Angliae 15. Regni verò Franciae secundo By these foresayde obiections accusations of the king premised and layd against the Archbishop of Canterbury what is to be thought of the doinges of the sayd Archbishop I leaue it to thy iudgeuient gentle reader as I sayd before to be coniected For so much as our histories somewhat bearing with the sayd Archbishop seeme either to be vncertayne of the truth of the matter or els couertly to dissemble some part of that they knew And especially of Polâdor Virgil. I meruaile who hauing so good occasion to touch the matter doth so sleightly passe it ouer without any word of mention In whiche matter if probable coniecture beside history might here be heard it is not vnlikeâ but that some olde practice of prelates hath herein bene put in vre through some crafty conspiracy betweene the Pope and the Archbishop And the rather to be gathered for that as the pope was enemy vnto the king in this his chalenge to the crowne of Fraunce So the Archbishop against his Prince as for the most part alwayes they haue bene was a trend as no man neede to doubt therof vnto the Pope Which thing also more probable may be supposed because of the comming downe of the it Cardinals the same time from the pope to the king of England about the matter of farther truce wherof Christ willing more hereafter shall follow Albeit the Archbishop this yet notwithstanding subtely and featly excuseth himselfe to the king of the foresayd obiections and cunningly handleth the matter in words by his letter directed to the king as followeth The letter of the Archbyshop of Caunterburie to the king REdoubted Syr may it please your maiestie to vnderstand that the most chiefest and speciall thing that keepeth kings and Princes in the fauoure of God and best preserueth them in theyr estate is sage wise and deliberate counsaile And therefore sayeth the wise man concerning counsell in this wise Good men haue thereby their safetie And it is wrytten in the booke of kinges howe Salomon which was the wisest Prince that euer was tooke vnto him the most auncient and sage men of his Realme to be his counsailours By whose aduisement and discretion hee alwayes Kept the lande of Israell in quiet and in peace and besides that had all other kinges and princes that bordered vppon him at his will and commaundement After whose death raigned Robohâm hys sonne who neglecting the good couÌsel of his father and good aduise of his sage discrete counsailours harkened to such counsel as lighter and younger men perswaded him vnto that sought rather howe to please and flatter him then the quiet state of hys Realme whereby he lost all the whole lande of Israel the 12. part only excepted In like maner haue many kings of Israel and other kingdomes beside by rash and euill counsell come to great ruine and mischiefe And Sir sauing your princely patience you may call to remembraunce your owne time for by the wicked and sinister counsell to our laâe soueraigne Lorde your father geuen whome God forgeue which he tooke and folowed both against the lawe of his lande and graund Charter of the peeres and other his people of the lande some he put to shamefull death from other some he tooke their goods and such as fled he put vnto their raunsome and what ennemies he purchased thereby your grace well vnderstandeth And after this Sir you knowe enen in your owne time howe by following and beleuing ouer light counsel you yourselfe lost the hartes of many of your subiectes from the which God deliuer you if it be his will And after that time again vntill nowe by the good aduisement of your Prelates Peeres and sage counsailours of your land your graces businesse and affaires haue bene so demained and ordered that you haue had the hearts againe of all your subiectes as well spirituall as temporall as muche or rather more then any of your graces predecessours kings of England haue had So that by meanes of the sayde good counsell the good will and aide of your people and special grace of God you haue had the victorie of all your ennemies as well in Scotlande as in Fraunce and all other places besides That vnto this day Gods name bee blessed therefore your grace hathe bene estemed as one of the most noblest Princes in all Christendome And nowe your grace by the euill and peruerse counsaile of some suche wythin the Realme whiche are not so wise as they might be and such also as consider and respect rather their owne priuate commoditie then your graces honour and safetie of your Realme beginneth to apprehende diuers Clerkes Pieres and other people of the land and to directe processe against them not beseeming but contrary to the Lawe of the land which to keepe and maintaine you are bounde by the othe you tooke at youre coronation and contrary to the graunde charter whereof all the realme are witnesses all the prelates of the same and coÌtrary to the sentence confirmed by the Bul of our holy father to the pope which we haue to shew All which things as they are to the great pearill and daunger of your soule so are they also to the vtter debasing of your regall state and honour And Sir although such as be your graces gouernours and counsailers beyng a callynge aboue their agree doe geue your grace to vnderstande that their enterprises and yours doe please and content your subiectes and commons yet your grace shall knowe for certaine and prooue it your owne selfe to be farre otherwise then that they beare you in hand And that vnlesse God do remedy the same if you prosecute your purpose begon in this order you will leese the hearts of all your subiects as also your good and rightfull enterprise and shal see such discord about the same that you shall not be able to performe that you haue begon but rather enforce your ennemies to seeke your destruction to loose your noble and renowmed fame and in the ende your kingdom it selfe which God forbid Wherefore soueraigne Lorde and King I beseeche you that for the safegard of your honour and Realme and enterprise begon that you will take vnto you the most discrete and wisest men wythin your Realme and woorke by their aduise and counsell as before thys time you haue bene accustomed without the aide and counsell of whome you can neither maintaine your enterprise nor gouerne your realme And for that some such as are about your grace falsly deuise against vs treason and such like troubles and therefore are of vs excommunicate and as persons excommunicate doe so esteme of them
next morow folowing other townesmeÌ in the villagies about ioyning with the townesmeÌ of Oxford confederated together in great force and power to set vpon the studeÌtes there and so did hauing a black flag borne before theÌ and so inuaded the Vniuersity men WherupoÌ the scholers being ouermatched compelled to flee into their haules and hostles were so pursued by theyr enemies that 20. of the doores of their haules and chambers were broke open many of them wounded and as it is sayd slain and throwen into priuies their books with kniues and bils cut all in pieces and much of theyr goods caried away And thus the studentes of that Vniuersity being conquered by the townesmen of Oxford and of the country about departed left the vniuersity So that for a time the scholes there and all schole acts did vtterly cease from all exercise of study except onely MertoÌ Colledge haule with a few other remayning behinde This being done the 12. day of February the Queene at the same time being at woodstock was brought to bed and purified on the first Sonday in Lent with great soleÌnity of Iusting About which time the Bishop of Lincoln their Diocesane hearing of this excessiue outrage sendeth his inhibition to all Parsons and Priestes forbidding theÌ throughout all Oxford none to celebrate Masse or any diuine seruice in the presence of any lay persoÌ within the said Towne of Oxford interdicting withal the whole Town Which interdiction endured the space of a whole yere and more The king also seÌt thether his Iustices to examine and enquire of the matter Before whom diuers lay men of the clergy were indicted And foure of the chiefe burgeses of the sayd towne were indicted by the kinges commaundement sent to the tower of London were there imprisoned At length through much labor of the nobles the king so tooke vp the matter that sending his writings vnto all Shiriffes in England offered pardoÌ to all singular students of that Vniuersity wheresoouer dispersed for that transgression whereby the Vniuersity in short time was replenished againe as before Moreouer was graunted to the Vice chauncellor or Commissary as they terme him of the towne and Vniuersity of Oxford to haue the aâise of bread ale wine and all other victuals the Maior of the sayd town being excluded Also was grauÌted and decreed that the commoÌs of Oxford should geue to the vniuersity of Oxford 200. pound sterling in part of satisfaction for theyr excesses reserued notwithstanding to euery one of the students his seuerall action agaynst any seuerall person of that townesmen c. About the yeare of our Lord. 1354. The king with the consent of his counsell reuoked home agayne out of flauders the staple of wolle with all things thereunto appertayning stablished the same in sondry places within the realme namely in Westminster Canterbury Chichester Bristow Lincolne and in Hulle Which Staple after an 1362. was translated ouer into Calice Of Simon Islip Archbishop of Canterb. mentioned a litle before pag. 363. I read in the said author aboue specified that he by his letters patent directed to al parsons vicars within his prouince straitly charged them theyr Parishioners vnder payne of excoÌmunication not to abstaine froÌ bodely labor vpoÌ certaine Saints dayes which before were wont to be hallowed consecrated to vnthrifty idlenes Item that to Priests should be geuen no more for their yearely stipend but 3. pound 6.5.8 pence whiche made diuers of them to robbe and steale c. an 1362. The next yeare following which was 1363. the foresayd Kyng Edward kept his Parliament at London in the month of October wherein was prohibited no gold nor siluer to be worne in kniues girdles brooches ringes or in any other ornament belonging to the body except the wearer might dispend 10 pouÌd by yeare IteÌ that none should weare either silks or costly furres except such as might dispeÌd 100 pound by yeare Also that Marchaunt venterers should not export ouer any marchauÌdise out of the realme or seek for wines in other country wherby other nations should be constrayned rather to seeke to vs. c. But none of thys did take any great effect After this Simon Islip as is aboue recorded folowed Simon Langham then W. Wittelesey after whome next in the place succeeded Simon Sudbury Much about the same time the Nunnes of S. Bridgits order began first About which time also was builded the Queenes Colledge in Oxford by Queene Philippe of England wife to king Edward the third Circa annum domini 1360. Moreouer in the time of this Pope Innocent Fryer Iohn Lyle Bishop of Ely moued with certaine iniuries as he thought done to him by the Lady Blanche made his complaynt to the Pope Who sending down his curse to the Bishop of Lincolne and other Prelates to be executed vpon the aduersaries of the Bishoppe of Ely commaunded them that if they did know any of the sayd aduersaries dead and buried that notwithstanding they should cause the same to be taken vp which also they performed accordingly of whom some had bene of the Kings counsell Wherefore the king being displeased and not vnworthely did trouble and molest agayn the sayd Prelats This comming to the Popes hearing certayne were directed downe from the court of Rome in the behalf of the foresayd Bishop of Elye who meeting with the Byshop of Rochester the kinges treasurer deliuered vnto him being armed letters from the Bishop of Rome the tenour whereof was not known Which done they incontinent auoyded away But certayne of the kinges seruaunts pursuing did ouertake them of whom some they imprisoned some they brought to the iustices and so were condemned to be hanged Wherein may appeare what reuerence the Popes letters in this kinges dayes had in this realme of England Ex Chro. Walsing This Pope InnoceÌt ordeined the feast of the holy speare and of the holy nayles And here to make an end of this fourth booke now remayueth after our order and custome before begunne to prosecute the race of the Archbishops of Canterbury in this foresayd fourth booke conteined beginning where before we left pag. 170. at Lancfrancus A Table of the Archbishoppes of Caunterbury in this fourth Booke conteyned 34. Lanfâancus 19. Polyd. Virg. lib. 9. numbereth this Lanfrancus to be the 33. Archbish. But by the count of other authors namely by that chronicle of the Monke of Douer semeth to be deceiued as he was in the 28. yeares of Dunstane whiche in deede did sit but 19. or 20. at that most This errour of Pol. seemeth to come by leauing out either Elsius which was the 23. or by leauing out Elfricus whiche was the 26. as in some authors I finde Moreouer here is to bee noted that although the sayd Elfricus were left out yet Lanfrancus cannot be 33. Note also that in the table of the 3. Booke before after Siricius to put in Sanctus
touched 16. That the same collectour being also receauour of the popes pence keepeth a house in London with clerkes and officers therto as it were one of the kings soleÌne courtes transporting yearely to the Pope xx M. markes and most commonly more 17. That Cardinals other aliens remaining at Rome wherof one Cardinall is Deane of Yorke an other of Salisbury an other of Lyncoln an other archdeacon of Canterbury an other Archdeacon of Duresme an other archdeacon of Suffolk an other Archdeacon of York an other prebendary of Thame Nassington an other prebendary of Buckes in the Church of Yorke Haue diuers of the best dignities of England haue sent ouer to them yerely xx M. marks ouer and aboue that whych English brokers lying there haue 18. That the Pope to raunsome the Frenchmenne the kings enemyes who defond Lumbardy from hym doeth alwaies at his pleasure leuie a subsidy of the whole Clergie of England 19. That the Pope for more gaine maketh sundry translations of all the Byshoprickes and other dignities wythin the Realme 20. That the popes collector hath this yeare taken to hys dic the first fruits of all benefices by collatioÌ or prouision 21. To renue all the statutes against prouisors froÌ Rome sith that the Pope reserueth all the benefices of the worlde for hys owne proper gift hath thys yere created 12. new Cardinals so as nowe there are thirty where was wont to be but 12. and all those Cardinals except 2. or 3. are the kings enemies 22. That the Pope in tyme wil geue the temporall mannors of those dignities to the kings enemies sith he so daily vsurpeth vpon the Realme and the kings regalities 23. That all houses and corporatioÌs of religion who vnto the kings raigne nowe had free election of heades the Pope hath encroched the same to hymselfe 24. That in all legacies from the Pope whatsoeuer the English clergie beareth the charge of the legates and all for the goodnesse of our money 25. And so it appeareth that if the money of the Realme were as plentiful as euer it was the Collectors aforesaid wyth the Proctors of Cardinals would soone conuey the same 26. For remedy heereof it may be prouided that no suche Collector or Proctor doe remayne in Englande on payne of lyfe and member And that no Englysh man on the like payne become any such Collector or Proctor or remayne at Rome 27. For better information hereof and namely touchyng the Popes Collector for that the whole clergy beyng obedient to him dare not displease hym It were good that syr Iohn Strensale parsone of S. Botulphes in Holborne may be sent to come before the Lordes and commons of this Parliament who beyng straightly charged can declare much more for that hee serued the same Collector in house 5. yeares ¶ And thus much of this bil touching the popes matters wherby it may appere not to be for nought that hath bene vpon vs reported by the Italians and other straungers which vsed to call English men good Asses for they beare all burdens that be layd vpon them Item in the said parliament it was prouided also that such order as is made in London against the horrible vice of vsury may be obserued throughout the whole realme The commons of the dioces of Yorke complaine of the outragious taking of the Byshop and his clarkes for admission of priestes to their benefices To these recordes of the parliament aboue prefixed of the 50. yere of thys king Edward we will adioyne also other notes collected out of the parliament in the yere next following which was 51. and last yeare of this kings life and raigne An. 1377. the 27. of Ianuary Although in the printed boke these statutes are said to be made at the parliament holden as aboue in the 50. yeare whych is muche mistaken and ought to be referred to the 51. yere as by the recordes of the sayd yere manifestly doth appeare In which Parliament the Byshop of S. Dauids being Lord Chauncelour making a long oration taking his theame out of S. Paul Libenter suffertis insipientes c. Declaring in the sayde Oration many thyngs as first in shewing the ioyfull newes of the olde kings recouerye then declaring the loue of God toward the king and realme in chastising hym wyth sickenesse Afterwarde shewyng the blessing of God vpon the king in seeing hys childreÌs children Then by a similitude of the head members exhorting the people as members to coÌforme themselues to the goodnesse of the head Lastly hee turned his matter to the Lordes and the rest declaring the cause of that assembly that for somuch as the Frenche kyng had allyed hymselfe wyth the Spanyardes and Scottes the kyngs enemyes whych had prepared great powers conspiring to blot out the English tonge and name the king therefore was willyng to haue therein their faithfull counsaile This being declared by the Bishop Sir Robert Ashton the kings chamberlaine declaring that he was to moone them from the king for the profit of the realme the whych wordes percaâe lay not in the Byshops mouth for that it touched the Pope vz. By protesting first that the Kyng was ready to do al that ought to be done for the pope But for that diuers vsurpations were done by the Pope to the Kyng hys crowne and Realme as by particular billes in thys parliament should be shewed he required of them to seeke redresse In thys present parliament petition was made by the commons that al prouisors of things from Rome their ministers should be out of the kyngs protection Whereunto the kyng aunswered that the Pope had promysed redresse whych if hee did not the lawes then should stand It was also in that Parliament required that euery person of what sexe soeuer being professed of any religion continuing the habite of 15. yeares may vpon the triail of the same in any of the kings courts be in law vtterly forbarred of al inheritaunce albeit he haue dispenâation from the pope Against which dispensation is the chief grudge whereunto the king and the lordes answered saying that they would prouide Item in the sayde Parliament was propounded that the statute of prouisors made at any time may be executed and that remedy may be had agaynst such Cardinalles as haue wythin the prouinces of Caunterbury and Yorke purchased reseruations wyth the clause of Anteferri to the value of xx or xxx thousande Scures of golde agaynst the Popes Collector who was wont to be an Englishman and now is a mere French residing at London conueieth yearely to the Pope xx M. markes or xx M. pounde who thys yeare gathereth the first fruites whatsoeuer Alledging the meanes to meete wyth these reseruations and nouelries as to commaund all straungers to depart the Realme during the warres that no English man to become their farmour or to send to them any mony without speciall licence on payne to be out
of the kings protection whereunto was aunswered by the kyng that the statutes and ordinaunces therefore made should be obserued In these rolles and recordes of such Parliamentes as was in thys kings time continued diuers other thynges are to be noted muche worthy to be marked and not to be suppressed in silence Wherein the Reader may learne and vnderstand the state of the kings iurisdiction here wythin this realme not to be straightned in those daies although the Pope then seemed to be in his chief ruffe as afterward since in other kings dayes was seene As may appeare in the parliament of the 15. yeare of thys king Edward the 3. and in the 24. article of the sayde Parliament where it is to be read that the kings officers and temporall Iustices did then both punish vsurers anâ impeached the officers of the Church for bribery and for taking mony for temporall paine probate of willes solemnitie of Mariage c. al the pretensed liberties of the popish church to the contrary notwythstanding Furthermore in the Parliament of the 25. yeare appeareth that the liberties of the clergie and their exemptions in claiming the deliuerance of men by their booke vnder thâ name of Clerks stode then in litle force as appeared by one Hauketyne Honby knight who for imprisonning one of the kings subiectes till hee made fine of 20. li. was therefore executed notwithstanding the liberty of the Clergie whych by his booke would haue saued hym but could not The like also appeared by iudgement geuen agaynst a priest at Notingham for killing of hys maister And likewise by hanging certaine monks of Combe Ex Parliam An. 23. Ed. 3. Item in the Parliament of the 15. yeare by apprehending of I. Stratford Archbishop of Canterbury and hys arrainment concerning which his arrainment all things were committed to sir William of Kildisby Besides these truthes and notes of the kings Parliaments wherin may appeare yâ toward procedings of this king of all his commons against the pretensed church of Rome Thys is moreouer to be added to the commendation of the king how in the volumes of the actes rolles of the king appeareth That the sayd king Edward the 3. sent also Iohn Wickleffe reader then of the Diuinitie lector in Oxford wyth certaine other Lords Ambassadors ouer into the parts of Italy to treat wyth the Popes Legates concerning affaires betwixt the King and the Pope with ful coÌmission the tenor whereof here foloweth expressed REX vniuersis ad quorum notitiam presentes literae peruenerint c. In English thus The King to all and singuler to whome these presentes shall come greeting Know ye that we reposing assured confidence in the fidelitie and wisdome of the reuerend father Iohn Bishoppe of Bangor and other our louing and faithful subiects M. Iohn Wickliffe reader of the diuinitie lecture M. Iohn Gunter Deane of Segobyen and M. Symon Moulton doctor of the lawe Syr William Burton Knight M Iohn Belknappe M. Iohn Honnington haue directed them as our Ambassadors and special Commissioners to the partes beyond the seas Geuing to the sayde our Ambassadors and Commissioners to sixe or fiue of them of whome I will that the sayde Bishop shal be one full power and aucthoritie wyth commaundement speciall to treat and consult mildely and charitably with the Legates and Ambassadors of the L. Pope touching certaine affaires Where upon of late we sent heretofore the sayd Bishop and M. William Vghtred monke of Duresme and M. Iohn Shepie to the see Apostolicall And hereof to make ful relation of all things done and past in the sayd assembly that all such things which may tend to the honor of holy Church and the aduauncement of our crowne and this our realme may by the assistaunce of God and the wisedome of the see Apostolicall bee brought to good effect and accomplished accordingly Witnes our selues c. at London dated the 26. day of Iuly in the 48. yeare of our raigne By the which it is to be noted what good wil the king then bare to the sayd Wickleffe and what smal regarde he had to the sinfull sea of Rome Of the whych Iohn wickleff because we are now approched to his time remaineth consequently for our story to entreat of so as we haue heere to fore done of other lyke valiant souldiours of Christes Church before him ¶ Iohn Wickliffe AFter all these heretofore recited by whome as ye haue heard it pleased the Lord something to worke against the Byshop of Rome to weaken the pernitious superstition of the Friers Nowe remayneth consequently following the course of yeares orderly to enter into the story and tractation of Iohn Wickleffe our countreyman and other moe of his time and same countrey whom the Lord wyth the like zeale and power of spirit raysed vp here in England to detect more fully and amply the poison of the Popes doctrine false religion set vp by the Fryers In whose opinions and assertioÌs albeit some blemishes perhaps may be noted yet such blemishes they be whych rather declare him to be a maÌ that might erre then which directly did fight against Christ our Sauiour as the Popes procedings and the friers did And what doctor or learned man hath ben from the prime age of the church so perfect so absolutely sure in whome no opinyon hath sometyme swarued awry And yet be the sayd articles of hys neither in number so many nor yet so grosse in themselues and so cardinall as those Cardinal ennemies of Christ perchance doe geue them out to be if his bookes whoÌ they abolished were remaining to be conferred with those blemishes which they haue wrasted to the worste as euill will neuer sayde the best This is certaine and can not be denied but that he being the publike Reader of Diuinitie in the Universitie of Oxford was for the rude time wherein he liued famously reputed for a great clerke a deepe scholeman no lesse expert in all kinde of philosophie The which doth not onely appeare by his owne most famous and learned wrytings and monuments but also by the confession of Walden hys most cruel bitter enemy Who in a certain Epistle wrytten vnto pope Martin the fift sayth that he was wonderfully astonyshed at his most strong arguments wyth the places of authority whych hee had gathered wyth the vehemency and force of hys reasons c. And thus much out of Walden It appeareth by such as haue obserued the order and course of tunes that this wickleffe florished about the yeare of our Lord. 1371. Edward the third raigning in England for thus we doe finde in the Chronicles of Caxton In the yere of our Lord 1371. sayeth he Edward the third king of England in his ParliameÌt was against the Popes clergy He willingly harkned and gaue eare to the voices and tales of heretickes wyth certaine of his counsel conceiuing and folowing sinister opinions against the Clergy
ought as neare as I can to chuse the best part Wherfore I surely trust that M. I. Wickliffe is one of the number of theÌ which are saued The words of Christ moneth me therunto saying Math. 7. Doe ye not iudge that ye be not iudged Luke the 6. Do not condemn ye shal not be condemned and the wordes of the Apostle 1. Cor. 4 Do ye not iudge before the Lord himselfe do come the which shall opeÌ those things that are hid in darknes to manifest the priuities of all hartes Secondly the loue and charity which I ought to bear vnto my neighbor louing him as my selfe doth moue me thereunto Luk. 10. Thirdly his good fame report moneth me the which he hath of the good Priests of the vniuersity of Oxford not of the wicked commoÌly of the vulgar sort although not of the couetous proud and luxurious Prelates Fourthly his owne workes writings doe stirre me therunto by the which he goeth about with his whole indeuor to reduce all men vnto the law of Christ specially yâ clergy that they shoulde forsake the pompe dominion of this world and with the Apostles lead the life of Christ. Fiftly his owne protestations which he doth oftentimes vse in his sentences often repeating the same doth not a litle moue me Sixtlye his earnest desire and affection which he had vnto the law of Christ doth not a litle allure me therunto disputing of the verity therof the which cannot fayle in any one iote or title Whereupon he made a booke of the verity of the holy Scripture approuing euen vnto the vtter most the trueth of Gods law Wherfore it were too foolish a consequeÌt to say that because the number of the Prelates and clergy in England Fraunce and Boheme do couÌt Iohn Wickeliffe for an hereticke that therfore he is an heretick c. Like as the reason for burning of the bookes for it is written in the first booke of Machabees first chapter that they did burne the books of the Lord tearing them in peeces and whosoeuer was founde to haue kept any bookes of the Testament or will of the Lord or the which obserued and kept the lawe of the Lord they were by the kinges commaundemen put to death If then the burning of these bookes by wicked men did argue or proue the euilnesse of the books theÌ was the law of God euill and nought So likewise the burning of S. Gregories bookes and diuers other sayntes and good men should argue proue that they were euill naughty men Wherupon as it doth not folow that because the Bishops Scribes and Phariseis with the elders of the people condemned Christ Iesus as an heretick that therfore he is an heretick So likewise doth it not follow of any other man The Byshops maisters of diuity monkes and prelates condemned thys man as an hereticke Ergo he is an hereticke For this consequeÌt is reproued by Iohn Chrisostom which was twise condemned as an hereticke by the Bishops and the whole clergy Likewise S. Gregory in his bookes was condemned by the Cardinals By like proofe also as they affirme M. Iohn Wickliffe to be an hereticke Iohn Duke of LaÌcaster a man of worthy memory and progenitor of Henry king of Englande should also be an hereticke For the sayd Duke defeÌded fauored and greatly loued M. Iohn Wickliffe Ergo the sayd Duke is or was an hereticke the consequent is good The Minor is well knowne vnto the Englishmen The Maior appeareth in the Canon where it is sayd he which defendeth an hereticke c. But these thinges set apart I demaund of the aduersary whether M. Iohn Wickliffe be damned for euer or no If he say that he is damned because he is an hereticke I propounde this vnto him whether M. Iohn Wickeliffe whiles he liued held any false doctrine coÌtrary to the holy Scripture If he do affirme it let him then shew what doctrine it is and afterward declare that he held it obstinatly And he shall finde that in his bookes he alwayes wrote most commendable protestations agaynst obstinacye and stifneckednesse And by and by after M. Iohn Stokes in his intimation sayth that M. Iohn Wickliffe in EnglaÌd is counted for an hereticke This seemeth also false by the letter testimoniall of the Vniuersity of Oxforde vnto the which there is more credit to be geueÌ then vnto him And this shall suffise for this present Now as we haue declared the testimony of the Vniuersity of Oxford of Iohn Hus concerning the praise of Iohn Wickliffe It followeth likewise that we set forth and expresse the contrary censure and iudgementes of his enemies blinded with malicious hatred and corrupt affections against him especially of the Popes Councel gathered at Constance proceeding first in condemning hys bookes then of his articles and afterward burning of his bones The copy of which theyr senteÌce geuen against him by that counsell here foloweth * The sentence geuen by the Councell of Constance in condemning the doctrine and 45. Articles of Iohn Wickliffe THe most holy and sacred councell of CoÌstance making and representing the catholick Church for the extirpation of this present schisme and of all other errors and heresies springing and growing vnder the shadow and pretence of the same and for the reformation and amendment of the Church being lawfully congregate and gathered together in the holy Ghost for the perpetuall memory of the time to come We are taught by the acts and historyes of the holy fathers that the catholicke fayth without the which as the holy Apostle S. Paule saith it is vnpossible to please God hath bene alwayes defeÌded by the faythfull and spirituall souldiors of the Church by the shield of fayth agaynst the false worshippers of the same fayth or rather peruerse impugners which through their proud curiosity will seeme to know more and to be wiser then they ought to be for the desire of yâ glory of the world haue gone about oft times to ouerthrow the same These kindes of warres and battelles haue bene prefigured to vs before in those carnall warres of the Israelites agaynst the Idolatrous people For in those spirituall warres the holy catholick Church through the vertue power of fayth being illustrateâââ the beames of the heauenly light by the prouideÌce of God and being holpen by the helpe and defence of the Saints holy men hath alway continued immaculate the darcknes of errours as her most cruell enemyes being put to flight âhe hath most gloriously triumphed ouer all But in these our daies the old and vnclean enemy hath raysed vp new coÌteÌtions strifes that the elect of this world might be knowne whose Prince and captayne in time past was one Iohn Wickliffe a false Christian. Who during his life time taught and sowed very obstinatly many articles coÌtrary and agaynst the Christian Religion and the Catholicke fayth And the same
in defence of the Gospell takinge the sworde in hand which is the word of God Ephes. 6. And to fight agaynst the craftes of Antichrist who goeth about vtterly to extinguish the true preaching of the Gospell of our Lord Iesu Christ. ¶ The Second disputation in the Vniuersity of Prage vpon the 17. Article of Iohn Wickliffe most fruitfull to be read prouing by 24. reasons out of the Scriptures how that Princes and Lordes temporall haue lawfull authority and iurisdiction ouer the spiritualty and Church men both in taking from them and correcting their abuses according to their doinges and desertes TO the honour of almighty God and of our Lord Iesu Christ both for the trying out of truth and the profit of holy mother the church according to the congregation of our Vniuersitye of Prage which auoyding alwayes to doe that shall be preiudiciall to the trueth hath differred to geue theyr consent vnto the condemnation of the 45. Articles wishing euen vnto this present sufficient probation to be geueÌ of the condemnation of the said Articles and perticulerly of euery one of them Whereupon the sayd Vniuersity doth alwayes require due proofe of the same for so much as Pope Damasus in his Canon distinction 68. chapter Chorepiscopi sayth thus That it is necessarye that what so euer thing standeth not by due reason should be rooted out whereby it appeareth that the condemnation of the 45. Articles if it stand not with proofe and sufficient demonstration for euery Article it is necessary to be rooted out But if any man wil obiect and say that to require a reason of euery thing is to derogate From Gods deuine power Vnto this obiection Maister William doth answere himselfe in his Philosophy the first booke almost at the end where he entreating of the place in Genes 2. God made man of the slime of the earth c. hath these wordes For in what poynt sayth he are we contrary to the holy scriptures if we seeke by reason to declare Wherfore any thing is done which is sayd in the scriptures to be done for if that a wise man should say that a thing is done and do not declare how it is done And another manne speaketh the very selfe same thing declareth how it is done what coÌtrariety is there But forsomuch as they themselues know not the force of nature to the intent that they might haue all men partakers with them of their ignoraunce they would haue no man to enquire it out But they would haue vs beleue as ignoraunt people neither to seeke any reasoÌ of our belief that the Prophecy might be fulfilled such as the people is such shall be the priest But we truely do say that in all thinges a reason is to be sought if it may by any meanes be found But if that any man doe stay at any thing which the scripture doth affirme let him commit the same vnto fayth vnto the holy ghost For Moises sayth if the Lambe cannot be eaten let it not be by and by consumed in the fire But let him first call hys neighbor which dwelleth next house vnto him and if they also be not sufficient to eat the Lamb then let it be burned in the fire So likewise when as we go about to seeke any thing as touching the Godhead and that we be not able of our selues to compreheÌd the same let vs call our neighbor which dwelleth next house vnto vs That is to say let vs seeke out such a one as dwelleth in the same catholicke sayth with vs and if then neither we neither yet he be able to comprehend the same let it then be burned with the fire of fayth But these men albeit they haue many neighbours dwelling neare vnto them yet for very pride they will not call any maÌ vnto them chusing rather to continue still ignorant theÌ to aske any question And if they do know any man to enquire for his neighbor in such case by by they cry out vpon him as an hereticke Presuming more vpon their own heads then hauing confidence in their wisedom But I exhort you geue no credit vnto their out ward appearance for already it is verified in theÌ which the satyricall Poet sayth no credit is to be guen vnto the outward shew for which of them all is it that doth not abound with most strame full and detestable vices And in another place he sayth They are very daynty of their speach and haue great desire to keep silence And thus much hath maister Wilhelmus Let all such here whom this parable doth touche For I with the rest of the maisters bachelers and studentes of our vniuersity considering how heard a matter the condemnation of the 45. articles of Wickliffe without reason is and how greuous a thing it were if we should thereunto consent do call together my neighbors the doctors of this Vniuersity all others which would obiect any thing agaynst the same that we might presently finde out the reason of the comdeÌnation of this Article concerning the taking away the temporalityes from the Clergy Notwithstanding I do professe that it is not my intent like as it is not the meaning of the vniuersity to perswade that Princes or seculer Lordes should take away the goods from the cleargie when they woulde or howe they woulde and conuert them to what vse they list But our whole intent is diligently to search out whether this article as touching the taking away of temporallities from the cleargie may haue in it any true sence whereby it may be defended without reproofe Wherefore this article being the 17. in the nombre of the 45. is propounded vnder thys fourme The Lordes temporall may at their owne will and pleasure take away the temporal goodes from the cleargy if they doe offend and therein continue It is thus prooued The kings of the old Testament toke away the temporall goods at Gods commandement from the cleargie That is to say from the priestes offending Therefore the kings also of the new Testament at Gods coÌmandement may do the like When as the priests of the new law do offend The consequent dependeth vpon a similitude And the antecedent is euident First it is prooued by Salomon in the 3. of the kings 2. chapter Which Salomon deposed Abiathar the hygh priest because hee had toke part with Adonias the brother of Salomon to make him king without the aduice either of Dauid or of Salomon him selfe which ought to raigne And set vp Sadoc the priest in the place of Abiathar because he had not consented with Abiathar vnto Adonias as it is writteÌ in the 3. boke of kings 1. chapter Where it is sayde Adonias the sonne of Agithe exalted himselfe saying I will raigne and made vnto him selfe chariotes and horsemen and 40. men which should runne before him neyther did his father rebuke him at any time saying Wherefore hast thou don this For he was very comely being second sonne next
to Absolon and his talke was with Ioab the sonne of Saruia and Abiaâhar the priest which toke part with Adonias But Sadoc the priest and Banaias the sonne of Ioaida and Nathan the Prophet and Semei and Serethi and Felethi and all the power of Dauids host were not on Adonias part This was the cause of the deposing of Abiathar because hee toke part with Adonia that he shuld be king against Salomon the eldest sonne of king Dauid wherefore it is wrytten in the thirde boke and second chapiter of the kings The king sayd vnto Abiathar the priest goe your wayes vnto Anatoth thine owne fielde for thou art a man of death but this day I will not slay thee because thou hast caried the Arke of the Lorde before my father Dauid and diddest labour in all things wherein my father laboured Then did Salomon cast out Abiathar that hee should be no more the priest of the Lord that the word of the Lord might be fulfilled which he spake vpon the house of Hely in Sylo Beholde the most prudent king Salomon according to the wisdome which was geuen him of God did exercise hys power vpon the sayd priests putting him out of his priesthode setting in his place Sadoc the priest this was a greater matter theÌ to take away the temporalities If then in the law of Christ whych nowe raigneth ouer vs a byshop should likewise rebell against the true heire of the kingdome willing to sette vp another for king why shoulde not the king or his heire haue power in like case to take away the temporalities from him so offending Item it is also euident by the king Nabuchodonozor whych had power geuen him of God to lead away the children of Israel with their priests and Leuites into the captiuity of Babylon as it is wrytten 4. booke of the kings 25. chapter Item it is red in the 4. boke of kings and 12. chapter How that Iosias the most godly king of Iuda according to the wisdoÌ which God had granted him toke away all the consecrate vessels which Iosaphat Ioram and Ochosias his forefathers kings of Iuda had consecrated and those which hee himselfe had offered and all the treasure that could be found in the temple of the Lord and in the kings pallace and sent it vnto Azahel king of Syria he departed from Ierusalem Marke how this most holy king exercised hys power not onely in taking away the temporalities of the priests but also those things which were consecrate in the temple of the Lord to procure vnto the common wealth the benefite of peace Item in the 4. boke and 18. chapter of the kings it is wrytten howe that the holy king Ezechias tooke all the treasure that was found in the house of the Lord and in the kings treasurie brake downe the pillers of the temple of the Lorde and all the plates of gold which he himselfe had fastned therupon and gaue them vnto the king of the Assyrians yet was hee not rebuked of the Lorde therefore as hee was for his other sinnes as it appeareth in the 2. boke of Paral. 32. chapter for so much then as in time of necessity all things ought to be in common vnto Christians it foloweth then that the seculere Lordes in case of necessitie in many other common cases may lawfully take away the mooueable goodes from the cleargie when they do offend Item it is also read in the 12. of Mathewe that the disciples of Iesus for to slake their hunger vppon the Saboth day pulled the eares of corne and did eate them and the Pharisies rebuked them therefore vnto whome Christ aunswered Haue ye not read what Dauid did when hee was hungry and those that were wyth him howe he entred into the house of the Lorde and did eate the shew breades which it was not lawfull for hym neither for them that were with hym to eate but only for the priests This story is written in the 1 boke of the kings and 21. chapter And the commandement in the 12. of Deuteronomie Whereby it appeareth that it is lawfull in time of necessitie to vse any thing bee it neuer so much consecrate Otherwise children by geuing their moueables to the consecration of any temple shoulde not be bound to helpe their parents which is contrary and against the Gospel of S Mathew in the 16. chapter whereas our Sauiour sharply rebuked the Pharisies that for their owne traditions they did transgresse the commaundement of God Item Titus and Vespasian seculer princes had power geuen them of God 24. yeares after the Lordes Ascension to take away the temporallities from the priestes whych had offended agaynst the Lordes holy one And thereby also berest them of their liues and it seemeth vnto many they did and might worthely doe the same according to Gods good wil and pleasure Then forsomuch as our priests in these dayes may transgresse and offend as much and rather more against the Lordes annoynted it followeth that by the pleasure of God the seculer Lordes may likewise punyshe them for their offence Our sauiour being king of kings and high bishop wyth hys disciples did geue tribute vnto Cesar as it appeareth Mathewe 17. and commaunded the Scribes and Pharisies to geue the lyke vnto Cesar Mat. 22. Whereby hee gaue example vnto all priestes that shoulde come after hym to render tribute vnto their kinges whereupon blessed S Ambrose in his 4 boke vppon these wordes in the 5. of Luke cast out your nettes wryteth thus There is an other kinde of fishing amongst the Apostles after which manner the Lord commanded Peter only to fish saying cast out thy hoke and that fish which coÌmeth first vp take hym And then vnto the purpose he sayth It is truely a great spirituall document wherby all Christian menne are taught that they ought to be subiecte vnto the higher powers and that no man ought to thinke that the lawes of a king here on earth are to be brokeÌ For if the sonne of God did pay tribute who art thou so great a man that thinkest thou oughtest not to pay tribute He payed tribute which had no possessions and thou which daily seekest after the luker of the world why doest thou not acknowledge the obedience and duetie of the worlde Why doest thou thorowe the arrogancie of thy minde exault thy selfe aboue the worlde when as thorowe thine owne miserable couetousnesse thou art subiect vnto the worlde Thus writeth S. Ambrose and it is put in the 11. quest 1. Magnum quidem He also wryteth vppon these wordes in the 20 of Luke shewe me a pennie whose Image it hathe if Christ had not the Image of Cesar why did hee pay any tribute He gaue it not of hys owne but rendred vnto the worlde that which was the worldes And if thou wilt not be in daunger of Cesar possesse not those things which are the worldes for if thou hast richesse thou
and vnmoueable Awake ye quickely and sleepe nought and stond now strongly for Gods law For Saynt Iohn in the Apocalips sayes blesset be he that awakes for nought to sleepers but to wakers God has behite the crowne of life For the hower is nowe as Paule sayth to vs from sleepe for to arise for he that earelye awakes to me he shall finde me sayth Christ himseluen This waking gostly is good liuing out of sinne this sleepe betokens that which cowardeth a mans hart from gostlye comfort and to stand in the same through a deceaueable sleepe is this that lets a man of the blisse of heauen the fende makes men bold in sinne and ferd to do worship to God death is a likening to a theefe that preuely steales vpon a man that now is riche and full of we le an one he makes him a needy wrech therfore sayd God by S. Iohn in the Apocalips in this wise Be thou waking for if thou wake nought I shall come to thee as a theefe and thou shalt not wit what houre And if the husbandman sayes Christ wist what houre the theefe should come he shoulde wake and suffer him not to vndermine his house Saynt Peter therefore warneth and sayth wake and be ye ware suffer ye no man he sayes as a theefe but wilfullye for Gods loue for it is time as Peter saies that dome begin from the house of God Ye bene the body of Christ sayes Poule that needes must suffer with the head or els your bodyes bene but deade and departed from Christ that is the head And therefore curset be he sayes Poule that loues not Iesu Christ. And who it is that loues him Christe himselfe telles in the Gospell he that has my hestes and keepes them he it is that loues me Cursed he be therfore sayes Poule that doth Christes workes deceiueably Be ye not therefore sayes Poule ashamed of the true witnesse of Iesu Christ for Christ our God sayes in his Gospell he that shames me and my wordes him shall mans sonne ashame when he shal come for to set in the siege of hys Maiesty And each man he sayes that knowes me and my wordes before men in this sinnefull generation and whorish mans sonne shall knowledge him before my father sayes Christ himselfe when he shall come with hys Aungels in the glory of his Father Sithe ye therefore bene Christenmen that is to say Christes men shew in deede that ye bene suche as ye daren shew you the kings men for hit hâd bene as Peter saies better not to haue knowen the way of trueth then after the knowing thereof to be conuerted backeward there from We knowen Christ that is trought we sain all through our beliefe if we turne from him for dred truely wee deny the troth And therefore sith our time is short how short no man knowes but God do we the good that we may to Gods worship when we haue time Be true sayes God to the death and you shall haue the crowne of life And thinke on Iudas Machabeus that was Gods true knight that comforted hartelye Gods true people to be the folowers of his law And geue ye he sayd your liues for the Testament of your fathers And ye shulen winne he sayd great ioy and a name for euermore Was not Abraham he sayd in temptation founden true and was arectet vnto him euermore to righteousnesse Ioseph in time of his anguish he kept truely Gods hest he was made by Gods prouidence Lord of Egypt for his trouth Phinees our fadure louing he sayth the zeale of God tooke the testament of euerlasting Priesthoode Iosue for he fulfillet the worde of God was domes man in Israell Caleph that witnessed in the Church he tooke therefore the heretage he sayth Dauid in his mercy hee gat the siege of the kingdome in worldes Hely for that he loued the zeale of Gods lawe was taken vppe into heauen Ananie Azary and Misaell he sayes weren deliuerer thoore through true beliefe out of the hoat flame of fire True Daniel in his simplenes was deliueret from the Lyons mouthe Bethinke ye therfore he sayes by generation and generation and thou shalt neuer finde that he sayled that man that truely trusted in him And therefore dread you nought he sayes of the wordes of a sinnefull man hys glory is he sayes but wormes and tordes he is to day he sayth y made hye to morow he sayes he is not foundeÌ for he is turned he sayes into his earth agayn the minde of him is perisher Sonnes therefore he sayes be ye comforter and dye manly in the lawe for when ye han done that that Gods commaundes you to doe ye shulen be glorious in him And Dauid the king sayes also on this wise in the Psalter booke blesset be they Lord that keepen thy law in worldes of worldes they shall prayse thee And in Leuiticus sayes God thus gif that ye wenden in mine hestes keepen my commaundementes and done hem I shall I shall bring forth theyt fruit and trees shall be fulfilled with apples And ye shallen eat your bread in fulnes ye shoulen dwell in your lande without drede I shall geue peace in your costes ye shall sleep and no man shall feare you Euill beastes I shall done away from you and sword shall not passe your termes ye shuln pursue your enemies and they shall fall before you fifty of yours shulne pursue an hundreth of heren an hundret of yours a thousand of theyrs your enemies hee saieth shulen fal through sword and your sute I shall he sayes behold you and make you to waxe and ye shall be multiplier And I shall strength with you my couenaunt ye shall eat the aldest and the new shull come in theron And ye shuln cast forth the old I shall dwell in the midst of you And I shall wend amonges you and shal be your God and ye shulne be my people If that ye heare me not ne done nought all my hestes but dispiseÌ my law and my domes and that ye done not tho thinges that of me bene ordener and breken my commaundements and my couenant I shall do these thinges to you I shall visite you surely in nede and brenning which shall dimme your eghenen and shall wast your liues about nought Ye shulne sow your sede for hit shal be deuouret of enemies I shall put my face agaynst you and ye shall fall before your enemies And ye shulen be vnderlings to them that han hatet you ye shall flee no man pursuing And if ye will not be buxome to me I shall adde thereunto thornes and seuen folde blame And I shall all to brast the hardnes of you I shall geue the heauen aboue you as yron the earth as brasse About nought shall your labour be for the earth shall bring you forth no fruit ne tree shall geue none apples to you If that ye wenden agaynst me and will not heare me I
because it hath thus pleased thee And in an other place I am come to iudgement into this world that they which see not may see and that they which see may be made blinde And Paule saith that God hath chosen the weake things of the world to coÌfound the mighty that no man shal boast in him selfe but that al meÌ should geue the honour to God It was commaunded to Esay bearinge the type of Christ Go and say to this people Heare ye with your hearing and do not vnderstand Beholde ye the vision and yet knowe ye not the thing that ye see Make blinde the hart of this people make dull their eares and shut their eyes least that perchaunce with their eyes they should see and with their eares they shoulde heare and with their harts they should vnderstand and bee conuerted and I should heale theÌ And I sayd how long Lord And he sayd vntill that the cities be made desolate without inhabitants and the house without any person within it Also in Esay thus it is written And the multitude of all nations which shall fight against Ariel and all persons that haue warred and besieged and preuailed agaynst it shall bee as a dreame that appeareth in the night as the hungry person dreameth that he eateth but wheÌ he shall awake out of sleepe hys soule is empty And lyke as the hungry person dreameth that hee eateth and yet after that hee shall awake he is still wearye and thirstye and hys soule voyde of nourishment euen so shall it bee wyth the multitude of all nations that haue fought agaynst the mount Sion Be you amased and haue great wonder reele ye to and fro and staggre ye be ye druncken and not with wyne staker but not through drunckennes for the Lorde hath myngled for you the spirite of drousines He shall shut your eyes he shall couer your Prophets and Prynces that see visions And a vision shal be to you all together lyke the wordes of a sealed booke which when hee shall geue to one that is learned he shall say Reade here and he shall aunswere I cannot for it is sealed And the booke shal be geuen to one that is vnlearned and knoweth not his letters and it shal be sayd vnto him Reade And he shall aunswere I knowe not the letters I am vnlearned Wherefore the lorde saith For asmuche as this people draweth nigh me with their mouthes and glorifyeth me with their lips but their hart is farre from me and they haue rather feared the commaundements of men and haue cleaued to their doctrines Beholde therefore I will ad besides and bring such a muse and maruell vpon this people which shal make men amased with marueling For wisedome shal perish from their wise men and the vnderstanding of their prudent persons shal be hidden And soone after it followeth in the same place yet a litle while and Libanus shal be turned into Charmell and Charmell counted for a cops or groaue and in the same day shall the deafe folkes heare the worde of this booke and the eyes of the blinde changed from darkenes and blindnes shall see Nabuchodouoser enquiring of Danyel said Thinkest thou that thou canst truely declare mee the dreame that I haue sene and the meaning thereof And Danyel sayd As for the mistery whereof the king doth aske neyther the wise men magitiens southsayers nor enchaunters can declare to the king But there is a God in heauen that discloseth misteries who will declare to thee O king Nabuchodonosor what things shal come to passe in the last times of all To me also is this sacrament or misterie disclosed not for any wisedome that is in mee more then in all men liuing but to that the interpretatioÌ might be made manyfest to the king that thou shouldest know the cogitagions of thy minde It was also sayd to Daniel And thou Daniel shut vp the wordes seale vp the booke vntill the time appointed Verely many people shall passe ouer and many folde knowledge shall there be And Daniel sayde to the man that was clothed with lynnen garments who stode vpon the waters of the floud How loÌg wil it be before the end shal come of these marueilous thinges And I heard the man that was clothed in linnen apparel who stode vpon the waters of the flouds when he had lift vp his right haÌd and his left hand into heauen and had sworne by him that liueth for euermore that for a time tymes and a halfe tyme. And when the scattering abroad of the hand of the holye people shal be accomplished then shal al these things be finished And I heard and vnderstoode not and I sayd O my Lorde what shall bee after these things and he sayd Go thy wayes Daniel for this talke is shut sealed vp vntil the time that is before appointed All these thinges haue I written to shew that he that hath the key of Dauid who openeth and no man shutteth shutteth and no man openeth doth when and how loÌg it pleaseth him hide the mysteries and the hid secrets of the Scriptures from the wise prudent and righteous and other whiles at his plesure reuealeth the same to sinners and lay persons simple soules that he may haue the honor glory in all things Wherefore as I haue beforesaid if you shall finde any good thing in my wrytinges ascribe the same to God alone If you shal finde otherwise think ye the same to be written of ignorance and not of malice And if any doubt or errour be shewed me in all my wrytynges I wil humbly allow your information fatherly correction But why that such maner of matters are moued touching the disclosing of Antichrist in this kingdome more then in other kingdomes and in this time also more then in time past the aunswere as concerning the time of the motion is that it is the last coniunction of Saturne and Iupiter in the signe of the Twins which is the house of Mercury being the signifyer of the Christian people which coniunction seemeth to me to betoken the secoÌd comming of Christ to reforme his Church and to call men agayne by the disclosing of Antichrist to the perâection of the Gospell from their Hethenish rytes and wayes of the Gentiles By whom the holy citie was trampled vnder foote for 42. monethes euen as the coniunction of the sayd two planets being inclosed in the signe of the Virgine which is also the house of Mercury dyd betoken the first commyng of Christ for the saluation of all people that were perished of the house of Israel wherby to call theÌ through the same comming to the full perfection of the Gospell As touching this calling of the Heathen speaketh Christ in the Gospell I haue also other sheepe that are not of this folde and those must I bring and they shall heare my voyce and there shall be one shepefolde one shepeherd For although the Gentiles be conuerted from
darkenesse because nothing is hid which shal not be disclosed and nothing couered that shal not be knowen And therfore the thing that was sayd in the darkenesse let vs say in the light and the thyng that we haue heard in the eare let vs preache vppon the house toppes I therefore as I haue before sayd so say that if the high bishop of Rome calling himselfe the seruant of God and the chiefe Vicare of Christ in this world do make and iustify many lawes contrary to the gospell of Iesu Christ then is he the chiefe of many whych comming in the name of Christ haue said I am Christ who haue seduced many Which is the first part of the first conclusion and is manifest For Christ is called of Hebrues the very same that we call annoynted And amongest them there was a double sort of legall annoynting by the lawe the one of kings and the other of Priestes And aswell were the kynges as the priestes called in the lawe Christes The kings as in the Psalme The kings of the earth stoode vp together and the Princes assembled them selues in one agaynst the Lorde and against hys Christ or annoynted And in the bookes of the kings very often are the kinges called Christes And our Sauiour was Christ or annoynted king because hee was a king for euermore vpon the throne of Dauid as the Scriptures doe very oftentimes witnesse The Priestes also were called annoynted as where it is wrytten Doe not yee touch my Christes that is mine annoynted ones and be not ye spitefull against my Prophetes And so was our Sauiour Christ a Priest for euer according to the order of Melchisedech Seyng then that the Byshops of Rome do say that they are the high Priestes they say also therein that they are kynges because they say that they haue the spirituall sword perteinyng to their Priesthode and the corporall sword which agreeth for a kynges state So is it playne that really in very deede they say that they are Christs albeit that expresly they be not called Christes Now that they come in the name of Christ it is manifest because they say that they are his principal Vicares in this world ordeined of Christ specially for the gouernement of the Christian Churche Therefore seyng they say that really and in very deede they are Christes and the chief frendes of Christ If they make and iustifie many lawes contrary to the Gospell of Iesu Christ then is it playne that they themselues in earth are the principal Antichristes because there is no worse plague and pestilence then a familiar enemy And if in secret they be agaynst Christ and yet in open appearaunce they say that they are his frendes they are somuch the more meete to seduce and deceiue the ChristiaÌ people because that a manifest enemy shall haue much a doe to deceaue a man because men trust him not but a priuey enemy pretendyng outward frendshyp may easly seduce yea those that be wise But that this matter may the more fully be knoweÌ let vs see what is the law doctrine of Christ that ought to be obserued of all faithfull people which beyng knowen it shal be an easy thing to see if the bishop of Rome doe make or maintaine any lawes contrary to the law of the gospell of Iesu Christ. I say then that the lawe of Christ is charitie whych is the perfect loue of God and of Christ. This thing is plaine and manifest For Christ being demaunded of a certayne doctour of the law What is the greatest commaundement in the lawe answered Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soule and with all thy minde This is the principall greatest commandement And as for the second it is like vnto this Thou shalt loue thy neighbor as thine owne selfe In these two commaundements doth the whole law and Prophets depend And in an other place Christ sayeth All maner of things therefore that you would that men should do to you the same also do ye vnto them For thys is the lawe and the Prophets And in Iohn the 13. chap. sayth Christ. And now doe I say vnto you I geue you a new commandement that you shuld loue eche other as I loued you in like maner that you also shuld loue one another In this shal all men know that you are my disciples if you shall haue loue one towardes an other And Iohn 15. chapter This is my commaundemeÌt that you loue together as I haue loued you Greater loue then this hath no body that a man shuld geue his life for his frendes The Apostle Peter sayth in his first Epistle 4. chapter Aboue all things hauing continually charity one towards an other for charitye couereth the multitude of sinnes Be yee harborers and intertaine ye one an other without grudging euery one as hee hath receaued grace so let him bestowe it vpon an other man as the good stewards of the manifold graces of God If any maÌ speak let him speake as the word of God If any man doe ought for an other let it be don with singlenes and vnfained verity ministred of God to vs ward that in all thyngs God may be honoured through Iesus Christ our Lord. Iames in his Epistle the 2. chapter If ye performe the royal lawe accordingly to the Scriptures thou shalt loue thy neighbour ye do wel But if ye be parcial in receiuing and preferring mens personages ye worke wickednes being blamed of the law as transgressors And againe so speake ye and so do ye as ye should nowe begin to be iudged by the law of libertie What shall it auaile my brethren if a man say he haue faith and haue no workes Neuer shall that faith be able to saue him For if a brother or sister be naked and haue neede of daily foode and some of you say to them goe ye in peace be ye made warme and satisfied and if ye shall not geue those things that are necessary for the body what shall it auaile Euen so faith if it haue not workes is dead in it selfe Iohn in his first epistle the 3. chap. This is the tidings whych you haue heard from the beginning that you shuld loue one another And againe we know that we are traâslated from death to life if we loue the brethren He that loueth not abideth in death And again herein do we know the loue of God because that he hath laide downe hys life for vs we ought to lay down our liues for the brethren He that shall haue the substaunce of thys world and shall see his brother haue neede and shall shut up hys bowelles from him howe abideth the loue of God in hym My little children let vs not loue in worde nor tounge but in deede and truth And againe 4. chap. Most dearly beloued let vs loue together For loue is of God he that loueth
Richard againe in the raigne of this king that many yeares after he was rumored to be aliue of them which desired belike that to be true which they knew to be false for the which diuers were executed For the space of sixe or vij yeares together almost no yeare passed without some conspiracy against the king Long it were here to recite the bloud of all such Nobles and other which was spilt in the raigne of this king as the Earle of Kent Earle of Salisbury Earle of Huntington named Iohn Holland c. as writeth the story of S. Albans But the English writers differ something in their names and make mention of 4. Earles of Surrey of Excester of Salisbury and Lord Spenser Earle of Gloucester Ex Lib. cui tit Calendarium Bruti And the next yeare following Syr Ihon Clarendon knight with two of his seruauntes the Priour of Laund with 8. friers were hanged and quartered And after these Henry Percy the younger the Earle of Worcester named Thomas Percy his vncle Lord of Kinderton and L. Richard de Uernoua The Earle of Northumberland scarce escaped with his pardon an 1403. In the which yeare the prison in Cornhill called the tonne was turned into the conduit there now standing To let passe other moe hanged and quartered the same time as Blount knight Benet Kely knight and Thomas Wintersel Esquier Also the same yeare was taken and executed sir Bernard Brokes knight sir Iohn Shilley knight Syr Iohn Mandelyn and William Frierby After all these L. Henry Earle of Northumberland and L. Bardolfe conspiring the kings death were taken in the North and beheaded which was in the 8. yere of this king Henry This ciuil rebellion of so many nobles other against the king declared what grudging heartes the people then bare towarde this king Henry Among whome I cannot pretermit heere also the Archb. of Yorke named Richarde Scrope who with the L. Moubrey Marshal of England gathered a great company in the North countrey against the foresaid king to whom also was adioyned the helpe of L. Bardolfe Henry Percy Earle of Northumberland Ex Chron. D. Albani And to stirre vp the people more willingly to take their partes they collected certaine Articles against the said king to the number of 10. and fastned them vpon the doores of Churches and Monasteries to be read of all men in English Which articles if any be disposed to vnderstand for somuch as the same also containe a great part of the doings betweene king Henry king Richard aforesayde I thought for the better opening of the matter heere vnder to inserte the same in such forme as I founde them in the historie of Scala mundi expressed ¶ Articles set vp on Church doores against king Henry the fourth IN the name of God Amen Before the Lorde Iesus Christ iudge of the quicke and dead c. We A.B.C.D. c. not long sithens became bounde by othe vppon the sacred Euangelicall booke vnto our soueraigne Lorde Richarde late king of England and France in the presente of many prelates potentates and nobilitie of the realme that wee so long as we liued should beare true allegeance and fidelity towardes hym and his heires succeding hym in the kingdom by iust title right and line accordyng to the statutes and custome of this realme of England By vertue wherof we are bound to foresee that no vices or hainous offences arise in the common weale do take effect or wyshed ende but that we ought to geue our selues and our goodes to wtstand the same without feare of sword or death whatsoeuer vpon paine of periurie which paine is euerlasting damnation Wherfore we seing perceiuing diuers horrible crimes and great enormities daily without ceassing to be committed by the children of the deuill and sathans soldiours against the supremacie of the Church of Rome the libertie of the church of England and the lawes of the realme against the person of king Rich. and his heires against the prelates noble men religion and comminaltie and finally against the whole weale publike of the realme of England to the great offence of the maiesty of almighty God and to the prouocation of his iust wrath and veÌgeance towards the realme and people of the same And fearing also the destruction both of the Churche of Rome and England the ruine of our couÌtry to be at hand hauing before our eyes the iustice the kingdom of God calling alwaies on the name of Iesus hauing an assured confidence in his clemency mercy and power haue here taken vnto vs certain articles subscribed in forme folowing to be proponed tried and heard before the iust iudge Iesus Christ and the whole world to his honour the deliuery of the church the cleargy and comminalty and to the utility profite of the weale publick But if which God forbid by force feare of violence of wicked persons we shal be cast in prison or by violent death preuented so as in this worlde we shall not be able to proue the saide articles as we would wish then do we apeale to the high celestiall iudge that he may iudge discerne the same in the day of his supreme iudgement 1. ¶ First we depose say except and entend to proue against the Lord Henry Derby sonne of the Lord Iohn of Gaunt late Duke of Lancaster and commonly called king of England himselfe pretending the same although without all right and title thereunto and against his adherents fautours and complices that euer they haue bene are and will be traytors inuaders and destroyers of Gods Church in Rome England Wales and Ireland and of our soueraigne Lord Richard late King of England his heires his kingdom and common wealth as shall hereafter maniâestly appeare 2. Secondarely we depose c. against the said Lord HeÌry for that he had conceaued deutied conspired certaine hainous crimes and traiterous offences against his sayd soueraigne Lord Richard his state and dignitie as manifestly did appeare in the contention betwene the said Lord Henry and yâ Lord Thomas Duke of Northfolke begon at Couentry but not finished throughly Afterwards he was sent in exile by sentence of the said king Richard by the agreement of his father the Lord Iohn Duke of Lancaster by the voice of diuers of the Lords temporall nobilitie of the realme and also by his owne consent there to remaine for a certaine time appointed vnto him by the said Lords and withall he was bound by othe not to returne into EnglaÌd before he had obteined fauour grace of the kyng Not long after when the king was departed into Ireland for reformation of that countrey apperteining to the crowne of England but as then rebelling agaynst the same the sayd Lord Henry in the meane time contrary to his oth and fidelitie and long before the time limited vnto him was expired with all his fautours and inuaders secretly entred into the Realme swearing
prists neither ruling the people mainteining ne defending fro enemies as it falleth to knights neither traueling on the earth in diuerse craftes as it falleth to labourers Whan the day of rokening commeth that is the end of this life right as he liued here withouten trauaile so he shall there lack the reward of the pense that is the endles ioie of heauen And as he was here liuing after none state ne order so he shall be put than in that place that no order is in but euerlasting horror and sorow that is in hell Herfore eueriche man se to what state God hath cleped him and dwell he therin by trauaile according to his degree Thou that art a laborer or a crafty man do this truelly If thou art a seruaunt or a bond man be suget and lowe in drede of displeasing of thy Lord If thou art a marchaunt disceiue nought thy brother in chaffering If thou art a knight or a Lord defend the poore man and needy fro handes that will harme them If thou art a Iustice or a Iudge go not on the right hand by fauour neyther on the left hand to punish any man for hate If thou art a priest vndernine praye and repreue in all maner patience and doctrine Vnderuime thilke that ben negligent pray for thilke that bene obedient reproue tho that ben vnobedient to God So euery man trauaile in his degree For whan the euen is come that is the end of this worlde than euerye man shall take reward good or euill after that he hath traualled here The wordes that I haue taken to make of my sermon be thus muche to say Yelde reconing of thy bayly Christ autour of pitye and louer of the saluation of his people in the proces of this gospell enfourmeth euery man what is his baylye by maner of a parable of a bayly that he speaketh of to aray him to answer of the goodes that God hath taken him when the day of straight reconing shall be come that is the day of dome And so I at this tyme throwe the helpe of God folowing him that is so great a maister of autoritie because that I know nothing that should more drawe away mans vnreasonable loue fro the passing ioy of thys world then the minde of the dreadfull reconing As much as suffice I shall shewe you how ye shall dispose you to auoide the vengeaunce of God when ther shal be time of so straight doome that we shall geue reconing of euery idle word that we haue ispoken For than it shal be said to vs and we shall not flee it Yelde reconing of thy bayly But for forther proces of this first party of this sermon yee shall wete that there shall be three bay lifes that shall be cleped to this straight reconing Twaine to answer for them selfe and for other that bene priests that haue cure of mens soules temporal meÌ that haue gouernayle of people and the thirde baylyf shall acount onely for himselfe and that is euerye Christen man of that he hath receiued of God And euery of these shall aunswer to three questions To the first question how hast thou entred The second how hast thou ruled And to the third how hast thou liued And if thou canst well assoile these three questions was there neuer none earthly Lord that euer so well rewarded his seruant without comparison as thy Lord God shal reward thee that is with blisse and ioye and life that euer shall last But on that other side and thou wilt now be recheles of thine owne welfare and take none heede of this reconing If that day take thee sodainly so that thou passe hence in deadly sinne as thou worst neuer what shall fall thee all the toungs that euer were or euer shall be mow not tell the sorrowe and wo that thou shalt euer be in and suffer Therefore the desire of so great ioy and the dread of so great paine thoughe loue ne dread of God were not in thine hart yet should that make thee afeard to sinne for to thinke that thou shalt giue reconing of thy bayly Therefore as I say to thee the first question that shall be proposed to the first bayly that is a prelat other a Curat of mens soules is this How hast thou entred Math. xxij Friend how entredst thou hether Who brought thee in to this office Truth or Symony God or the Deuill Grace or mony The flesh or the spirit Giue thou thy reconing if thou canst If thou canst not I rede that thou tary for to learne For vp hap ere night thou shalt be cleped And if thou stande dombe for vnkunning or els for confusion of thy conscience thou fall into the sentence that anon followeth Binde his handes and his feete and cast him in to the vtter warde of darknes there shall be weeping and grenning of teethe Therfore I rede thee that thou aduise thee how thou shalt answer to this question How hast thou entred whether by cleeping or by thine owne procuring for that thou wouldest trauaile in Gods gospell other for thou wouldest be richly arayed Answere now to thy owne conscience as thou shalt answer to God thou that hast take now the order of prieste whether thou be curate or none who stirred thee to take vpon thee so high an estate Whether for thou wouldest liue as a priest ought to do studying of Gods law to preach and most hartely to pray for the people or for to liue a delicious life vpon other mens trauayle and thy selfe trauaile nought Why also setten men theyr sonnes either their cousins to schole Whereto but for to get them great aduancements or to make them the better to knowe howe they shoulden serue God This men may see openly by the sciences that they set them to Why I pray you put men their sonnes to the law ciuill or to the kings court to write letters writs rather thaÌ to Philosophy or Diuinity but for the hope that these occupations shoulde be euer means to make them great in the world I hope that ther wil no man say that they ne shoulde better learne the rule of good liuing in the booke of Gods law than in any bookes of mans worldly wisedome But certes now it is so the that Iohn Chrisostom saith Mothers be louing to the bodies of their children but the soule they despise they desire them to wel fare in this world but they take none hede what they shall suffer in the tother Some or deinen fees for their children but none ordeine them to godward The lust of their bodies they wol deere by but the health of their soule the reke nought of If they see them poore or sicke they sorrow and sigheth but though they see them sinne they sorrowe not And in this they shew that they brought forth the bodies but not the soules And if we take heede truly what abhominations be scattered and
see how they shuld see to go to heauen but to winning of worldly things they see manie wayes lyke to owles and nightcrowes that seene better by night than by day The gobbet of lead is the syn of obstination The woman that sat in the pot is vnpittie as the Angell sayd that foloweth vnrighteousnes and auarice For through auarice a man leeseth the pitie that he shuld haue of the mischiefe of his soule For oft tyme men leese the lyfe of theyr soule by deadlie sinne that they doo to haue worldly winning and also they leese the pitie that they should haue of their bodie putting them selfes to manie great bodelye trauayls and perils both by sea and land and all maketh couetise This pot is stopped with the gobbet of leade when vnpitie is thus by synne of obstination closed in couetise that he may not goe out of the chinches harte by penaunce For as Iob sayth when he is fulfylled he shall bee stopped The two women that bare vp this pot are pride and lust of flesh that be cleped in holie writ the twey daughtren of the water Lethe crying bring bring And they had wings the fyrst wing is grace spirituall as cunning wisedome and counsell with such other manie For which gifts manie men wexe proud The second wing is bodely grace as strength fairehood gentrie and manie other such whereof men wexe proud The winges of the second woman that is fleshlie desire both glotony and slouth Of glotonie speaketh S. Gregorie when the wombe is fulfilled the prickes of leacherie beth meued And of slouth S. Austine sayth Lot the whyle he dwelled in busines among shrewes in Sodome he was a good man But when he was in the hyll slowe for sykkernes he in his dronkennes lay by hys daughtren And these women had wynges lyke Kytes that with a crieng voyce seecheth theyr meate as Bartholomeus sayth And thus fareth couetise of men Witnessing Sainct Austine what is the greedynes of fleshlye desire In as much as the rauenous fyshes haue sometime measure yet when they hunger they rapin and when they fulfill they spare But onely couetise of men may not bee fulfilled For euer he taketh and neuer hath inough Neither hee dreadeth God neither shame of men He ne spareth hys father ne knoweth his mother ne accordeth with his brethren neyther keepeth truth with hys frende He ouerpresseth widowes and fatherles children Freemen he maketh bond and bringeth foorth false witnes and occupieth dead mens things as he shoulden neuer dye What manhoode is this sayth this doctour thus to leese lyfe and grace and get death of soule Win gold and leese heauen And herefore sayth the Prophet haue trauaile in the midst and leaue vnrighteousnes Also Innocent speaking of the harmes that come of couetoise sayth thus O how manie men hath couetise deceiued and spilt When couetise Balaam would for giftes that the kinge profered him haue cursed Gods people his owne Asse reproued hym and hurt his foote agaynst a wall Achor was stoned to death for couetise made him steale gold and clothes against the commaundement of God Giesy was smit with mesilrie for he sold Naamans heale that came of Gods grace Iudas for couetise sold Christ and afterward hoong himselfe An any and Zaphira his wife were dead sodainlie for they forsoken to giue Peter theyr money that they had And couetise maketh also that rich men eate the poore as beastes done their lesous holding them lowe This may we see all daye in deede I dread For if a ritche man haue a field and a poore man haue in the middest or in the side thereof one acre and a riche man haue all a streete saueth O house that some poore brother of hys oweth he ceaseth neuer till he get it out of the poore mans hand eyther by prayer or by bying or by pursuing of disceit Thus fared it by kyng Achab that throughe his false Queenes ginne slowe the poore man Naboth for that he woulde not sell hym hys vyneyard that was nye to the Kings palace Vpon which proces thus sayth Sainct Ambrose How far wyll yee ritche men stretche your couetise Wyll yee dwell alone vppon the earth and haue no poore man wyth you Why put yee out your felow by kynde and chalenge to your selfe the possession comen by kynde In commune to all ritch and poore the earth was made Why will yee ritche chalenge proper right heerein Kynde knoweth no riches that bringeth foorth all men poore For wee bee not got with rich clothes ne borne wyth golde ne wyth syluer Naked hee bringeth them to this world needie of meate and of drinke and clothing Naked the earth taketh vs as she naked brought vs hyther She can not close with vs our possession in sepulchre for kynde maketh no difference beâweene poore and rich in comming hyther ne in goyng hence All in o manner hee bringeth foorth all in o manner he closeth in graue Who so wyll make difference of poore and rytch abyde tyll they haue a little whyle leyne in the graue Than open and looke among dead bones who was rych and who was poore but if it be thus that mo clothes rotteth with the ritche then wyth the poore and that harmeth to them that beth on lyue and profytte not to them that beene deade Thus sayth the Doctour of suche extortion as it is writ Other mens fields they repeth and fro the vyne of hym that the harme oppressed they plucke awaye the grapes they leueth men naked and taketh awaye her clothis that hath nought wherewith to helle them in cold and liften vp this pot bytwene heauen and earth For couetous men nother haueth charite to ther brethren vpon earth neyther to God in heauen and they bare this pot into the lond of Sennaar that is to say into the lond of Stenche that is hell for there shall be stench in stede of sweete smelling as I say sayth Beware I rede that yee nought haue to do with this pot no with the woman therein and on all maner that ye be nought wed did to her for than yee must be both one This is thilke foule lecherous woman the kynges and marchauntis of the earth haue done leachery and of her vertue they haueth bee made riche whose dampnation is writen in the booke of priuities in these wordes In o day shall come all this vengeaunces of her death weping and hunger and fire shall brenne her for stronge is God that shall venge hym on her and than shulleth weepe and howle vp on her the kyngeâ of the earth that haueth done lechery with her and haueth liuâââ delices when they shull see the smoke of her brenning stonding aferre weping and weyling and saying Alas alas thilke great citie that was clothed with bis and purpre and brasile and ouergilte with gold and precious stones and pearle For in one houre all these great riches shall be destroyed than shall they sey that shall
in person saith Cope but with his mind and with his counsell he was present and addeth this reason saying And therfore he being brought agayn after his escape was conuice both of treason and heresye therfore susteining a double punishmeÌt was both hanged and burnt for the same c. And how is al this proued By Robert Fabian he sayth whereunto briefly I aunswere that Rob. Fabian in that place maketh no such mention of the Lord Cobham assisting or consenting to them either in mind or in counsell His wordes be these That certaine adherentes of Sir Iohn Oldcastle assembled in the fielde neare to S. Biles in great number of whom was sir Roger Acton sir Iohn Browne and Iohn Beuerley The which with 36. mo in number were after conuict of heresy and treason and for the same were hanged and burnt wein the sayd field of S. Byles c. Thus much in Fabian touching the commotion condemnation of these meÌ but that the Lorde Cobham was there present with theÌ inany parte either of consent or counsell as Alanus Copus Anglus pretendeth that is not found in Fabian but is added of his liberall cornu copiae wherof he is so copious and plentifull that he may keep an open shop of such vnwritteÌ vntruethes whiche he maye aforde verye good cheape I thinke being such a plentifull artificer But here will bee obiected agaynst mee the wordes of the statute made the seconde yeare of king Henry the fifte wherupon this aduersary triumphing with no litle glory ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã thinketh himselfe to haue double vauntage against me first in prouinge these foresayd complices adherents of the Lord Cobham to haue made insurrection agaynst the king and so to be traytors Secondly in conuicting that to be vntrue where as in my former booke of Actes and Monumentes I doe reporte how that after the death of sir Roger Acton of Browne Beuerley a Parliament was holden at Leicester where a statute was made to this effect that all and singular suche as wer of Wickliffes learning if they would not geue ouer as in case of felony and other trespasses loosing all theyr goodes to the king shoulde suffer death in two manner of kinds that is they should first be hanged for treasoÌ against the king and then be burned for heresy agaynst God c. Wherupon remaineth now in examining this obiectioÌ and aunswering to the same that I purge both them of treason and my selfe of vntruth so farre as truth and fidelity in Gods cause shal assist me herin Albeit in beginning first my history of Ecclesiastical matters wherin I hauing nothing to do with abatement of causes iudiciall but onely folowing the simple narration of things done and executed neuer suspected that euer any would be so captious with me or so nise nosed as to presse me with such narrow points of the law in trying and discussing euery cause and matter so exactly straining as ye woulde say the bowels of the statute lawe so rigorously agaynst me Yet for so much as I am therunto constrained now by this aduersary I wil first lay open all the whole statute made the second yeare of this foresayd Henry the fift after the death of the foresayd sir Roger Acton and his fellowes at the Parliament holden at Leycester an 1415. That done I will note vpon the words therof so as by the circumstaunces of the same may appeare what is to be coÌcluded either for the defence of theyr innocencye or for the accusation of this aduersary The tenour and purport of the statute here vnder ensueth ¶ The wordes and contentes of the statute made an 2. Henrici 5. cap. 7. FOrasmuch as great rumors congregations and insurrections here in England by diuers of that king his maiesties seege people haue bene made here of late as well by those which were of the sect of heresy called Lolardy as by others of their coÌfederatioÌ excitatioÌs abetmeÌt to the inteÌt to adnulle subuert the christian fayth the law of God within the same Realme as also to destroy our soueraigne Lord the king himselfe and all maner of estates of the same his Realme as well spirituall as temporall and also all maner pollicy the lawes of the land Finally the same our Lord the king to the honor of God in conseruation and fortification of the Christian fayth also in saluation of his royall estate of the estate of all his realme willing to prouide a more open more due punishmeÌt agaynst the malice of such heretickes Lolardes then hath bene had or vsed in that case heretofore so that for the feare of the same lawes and punishment such heresyes and Lolardies may the rather cause in time to come By the aduise and asseÌt aforesayd at the prayer of the sayd commons hath ordeined established that especially the ChauÌcellor the Treasurer the Iustices of the one beÌch and of the other Iustices of Assise Iustices of peace Shiriffes Maiors and Bailiffes of Cityes and Townes and all other officers hauing the gouernement of people either now present or which for the time shal be do make an othe in taking of their charge and offices to extend their whole payne and diligence to put out to do to put out cease destroy all maner of heresyes and errors commonly called Lolardies within the places in which they exercise their charges and offices from time to time with all their power and that they assist fauor and maintaine the ordinaries and their commissaries so often as they or any of them shal be therunto required by the said ordinaries or their coÌmissaryes So that the sayd officers and ministers when they trauell or ride to arest any Lolard or to make any assisteÌce at the instance and request of the ordinaries or their coÌmissaryes by vertue of this statute that the same ordinaries commissaryes do pay for their costs reasonably And that the seruices of the king vnto whoÌ the officers be first sworne be preferred before al other statutes for the liberty of holy Church the ministers of the same And especially for the correction and punishment of hereticks Lolards made before these dayes not repealed but being in theyr force And also that all persons conuict of heresy of whatsoeuer estate condition or degree they be by the sayd ordinaries or their coÌmissaries left vnto the secular power according to the lawes of holy Church shall leese forfayte all theyr lands and tenements which they haue in fee simple in maner and forme as followeth That is to say that the king shall haue all the landes tenementes which the sayd conuictes haue in fee simple which be immediatlye holden of him as forfayted And that the other Lordes of whom the lands tenements of such conuictes be holden immediatly after that the king is therof seised answered of the yeare
day wast shall haue lyuery therof out of the hands of the king of the landes tenements aforesayde so of them holden as hath bene vsed in case of attaynder of felonies except the lands and tenements which be holden of the ordinaries or their commissaries before whom anye such empeached of heresye be conuict which landes and tenements shall wholy remaine to the king as forfeit And moreouer that all the goodes and cattels of such conuicted be forfayt to our right soueraigne Lord the king so that no person conuict of heresye left vnto the secular power according to the lawes of holy Church do forfeit his landes before that he be dead And if any such person so conuicted becuse offed whether it be by fine or by deede or without deed in landes and tenements rentes or seruices in fee or otherwise in whatsoeuer maner or haue any other possessions or cattels by gift or graunt of any person or persons to the vse of any other then only to the vse of such conuits That the same landes tenementes rentes nor seruices nor other such possessions nor cattelles shall not be forfeite vnto our soueraigne Lord the king in no maner wise And moreouer that the Iustices or the kinges bench the Iustices of peace Iustices of Assise haue full power to inquire of all such which hold any errors or heresies as Lolards and who be their mayntayners receiuers fautors and susteiners common writers of such bookes as well of their sermons as scholes conuenticles congregations and confederacies that this clause be put in the coÌmissions of the Iustices of peace And if any persons be indited of any of the points aboue said that the sayd Iustices haue power to award agaynst them a Capias and that the Shriffe be bound to arest the person or persons so indited as soone as he can finde them either by himselfe or by his officers And for so much as the cognisance of heresies errors or Lolardies appertain to the Iudges of holy church and not vnto the secular Iudges that such persons indited be deliuered vnto the Ordinaries of the places or to theyr Commissaryes by Indentures betwene them to be made within x. dayes after their arest or sooner if it may be done to be therof acquited or conuict by the lawes of holy church in case such persoÌs be not indited of any other thing the cognisaunce whereof appertayneth to the Iudges secular officers in which case after they shal be acquited or deliuered before the secular iudges of such thinges as apperteineth to the secular Iudges they shal be sent in safe custody vnto the said Ordinaries or their commissaries to theÌ to be deliuered by Indentures as is aforesayd to be acquited or coÌuicted of the same heresyes errors and Lolardies as is aforesaid according to the lawes of holy church that with in the terme abouesayde Prouided that the saide indightments be not taken in euidence but onely for information before the Iudges spirituall agaynst such persons indighted but that the Ordinaries begin their proces against such persoÌs indited in the same maner as though no such iudgement were hauing no regard to such inditementes And if any be indited of heresy error or Lolardy and takeÌ by the Shiriffe or any other officer of the king he may be let to mayneprise within the sayde x. dayes by good surety for whoÌ the said Shriffes or other officers wil answer so that the person so indighted be readye to be deliuered vnto the sayd Ordinaries or to their Commissaryes before the end of the tenth day aboue recited if he may be any meanes for sicknes And that euery Ordinary haue sufficieÌt Commissaries or Commissary abiding in euery Countye in place notable so that if any such person indited be taken that the sayd Commissaryes or Commissary may be warned in the notable place of his abiding by the Shiriffe or any of hys officers to come vnto the Kinges Bayle within the sayd Countye there to receiue the same person so indighted by Indenture as is aforesayd And that in the Inquestes in this case takeÌ the Shiriffes and other officers vnto whom it apperteineth do impanell good and sufficient persoÌs not suspected nor procured that is to say suche as haue at the least euery one of theÌ that shal be so impanelled in such inquestes within the Realme a hundred shyllinges by the yere of lands tenements or of rent vpon payne to leese to the kings vse xx pouÌd And that those which shal be impanelled vpon such enquestes at sessions and gayles haue euery one of them to the value of xi shillings by the yeare And if any such person arested whether it be by the Ordinaries or the officers of the king either escape or break prison before he be therof acquit before the Ordinary that then all his goods and cattelles which he had at the day of such arest shall be forfeite to the king And his landes and tenementes which he had the same day be seised also into the kings handes and that the king haue the profites therof from the same day vntill he render himselfe to the sayde prison from whence he escaped And that the aforesaid Iustices haue full power to enquire of all suche escapes and breaking of prisons and also of the lands tenements goods and cattels of such persons indighted Prouided that if any such person endighted doe not returne vnto the sayde prison and dyeth not being conuict that then it shall bee lawfull for his heyres to enter into the landes and tenements of his or their auÌcester without any other sute made vnto the king for this cause And that all those which haue liberties or franchises royall in England as the couÌty of Chester the county and liberty of Durham and other like And also al the Lordes which haue iurisdictions and franchises royall in Wales where the kings writs do not run haue like power to execute and put in execution in al pointes these articles by them or by their officers in like maner as doe the Iustices and other the kinges officers aboue declared ¶ Notes touching the statute prefixed Thus hauing recited the wordes of the statute nowe let vs consider the reasons obiections of this aduersary who grounding peradueÌture vpon the preface or preamble of this foresaid statute will proue thereby the L. Cobham and Sir Roger Acton with the rest of their abettours to haue bin traitors to their king and their countrey Wherunto I answere first in generall that although the face or preface prefixed before the statute may shew and declare the cause occasion originall why the statute was made yet the making of the statute importeth no necessary probatioÌ of the preface alwaies to be true that goeth before which being but a colour to induce the making therof geueth no force materiall therunto nor is any necessary part of the body of the said statute But onely adhereth as a declaration
first written in Greeke by Gregory the 3. and afterward translated out of Greeke into Latine by pope Zachary vide supra pag. 130. Likewise that worthy and Imperiall sermon iââtuâed Eusebij pamphili Sermo ad Conuentum Sanctorum hath to thys day wrongfully borne the name of Eusebius Where as in very truth it was made by the good Emperour Constantinus himselfe in his owne heroicall stile in latine and afterward translated out of Latine into Greeke by Eusebius as he himselfe confesseth in hys worke De vita Constant. lib. 4. But as touching this sermon although the name be chaunged so godly and fruitful it is that it âattereth not much vnder whose name it be read yet worthy to be read vnder the name of none so much as of the Emperor CoÌstantine himselfe who was the true author and owner therof Briefly except it be the bookes onely of the new Testament and of the olde what is almost in the popes church but either it is mingled or depraued or altered or corrupted either by some additions interlased or by some diminutioÌ mangled and gelded or by some glose adulterate or with manifest lies contaminate So that in theyr doctrine standeth little truth in theyr Legendes Portues masse-bookes lesse trueth in their miracles and Reliques least truth of all Neyther yet doe theyr sacramentes remayne cleare and voyd of manifest lyes and corruption And specially here commeth in the mayster bee whiche bringeth in much sweet hony into Popes hiues the maister lye I mean of all lyes where the P. leauing not one cromme of bread nor drop of wine in the reuerent communion vntruly and idolatrously taketh away all substaunce of bread from it turning the whole substaunce of bread into the substaunce of Christes owne body which substaunce of bread if the Pope take from the sacrament then muste he also take the breaking from it for breaking and the body of Christ can in no wise stand litterally together by the scripture Thus then as this is proued by the word of God to be a manifest lye so thinke not much good Reader hereat as though I passed the bondes of modestie in calling it the Archlye or maister lie of all lies Because vppon this one an infinite number of other lyes and erroures in the popes churche as handmaydes doe wayte and depend But forsomuch as I stand here not to charge other meÌ so muche as to defende my selfe ceasing therefore or rather differing for a time to stir this stinking pudle of these wilfull and intended lyes and vntruthes whiche in the Popes Religion and in papistes bookes be innumerable I will now returne to those vntruthes and impudent lies which M. Cope hath hunted out in my history of Actes Monuments first beginning with those vntruthes which he carpeth in the storye of the foresayde syr Iohn Oldcastle and syr Roger Acton Browne and the rest And first where he layeth to my charge that I cal them Martyrs whiche were traytors and seditious rebels agaynst the king and theyr Country to this I haue aunswered before sufficiently Now here then must the reader needes stay a little at M. Copes request to see my vanitie and impudencye yet more fully and amply repressed in refuting a certain place in my Latine story concerning the kinges statute made at Leiceister whiche place and wordes by him alledged be these pag. 1â7 Quocirca Rex indicto Lecestriae concilio quòd fortâssis Londini ob Cabhami fautores non erat tutum proposito edicto immanem denunciat poenam his quicunque deinceps hoc doctrinae genus sectarentur vsqueâdeo in eos seuerus vt non modo haereticos sed perduelliones etiam haberi aâ pâo inde gemino eos supplicio suspendio simul inceÌdio afficiendos statueriâ c. Eâ mox Adeo ille vires rationesque intendebat omnes aduersus Wicklenianos Wicleuiani ad temporis decebantur quicunque Scripturas Dei sua lingua lectirarent Vpon these wordes out of my foresayd Latine booke alledged maister Cope perswadeth himselfe to haue great aduauntage agaynst me to proue me a notorious lyer in three sondry pointes First in that whereas I say that the king did hold his parliament at Leicester adding thys by the way of Parenthesis quod fortassis Londini ob Cobhami fautores non erat tutum c. here he concludeth thereby simpliciter and precisely that the Lord Cobham and syr Roger Acton with his fellowes were traytors c. Whereby a man may soone shape a cauiller by the shadowe of mayster Cope For where as my Dialysis out of the texte speaketh doubtfully and vncertaynely by this word fortassis meaning in deede the king to be in feare of the Gospellers that he durst not hold his Parliament at London but went to Leiceister he argueth precisely therfore that the Lord Cobham sir Roger Acton and his fellowes went about to kil the king Secondly where I affirme that the king in that Parliament made a grieuous law agaynst al such did hold the doctrine of Wickliffe that they should be taken hereafter not for heretiques but also for fellons or rebels or traytors and therefore should sustayne a double punishement both to be hanged and also to be burned c. Here coÌmeth in maister Momus with his Cope on his backe and prouing me to be a lyer denyeth playnly that the king made any suche statute vid. pag. 835. line 6. where hys wordes be these Atqui quod haeretici pro perduellionibus deinceps geminatas poenas suspeÌdij incendij luerent vt nugatur Foxus nullo modo illic traditur c. First here woulde bee asked of maister Cope what hee calleth patriae hostes et proditores if he call these traytours then let vs see whether they that followed the sect of wycliffe were made traytours heretiques by the kings law or not And first let vs heare what sayth Polydore Virgil his owne witnes in this behalfe whose words in his xxii booke pag. 441. be these Quare publice edixit vt si vspiam deinceps reperirentur qui eam sequerentur sectam patriae hostes haberentur quò sine omni lenitate seuerius ac ocyus de illis supplicium sumeretur c. That is wherefore it was by publique statute decreed that whosoeuer were founde hereafter to follow the sect of Wyckliffe should be accounted for traytors whereby without all lenitie they shoulde be punished more seuerely and quickly c. Thus haue you maister Cope the playne testimonie of Polydore with mee And because ye shall further see your selfe more impudent in carping then I am in deprauing of histories you shall vnderstand moreouer and heare what Thomas Walden one of your owne catholique brotherhode who was also himselfe aliue a doer in the same Parliament being the prouincial of the Carmelites saith in this matter writing to Pope Martin whose very wordes in Latine here follow written in
his Prologue to the sayd Martine in this wise Nec mora longa processit quin statutum publicum per omne regni concilium in publico emanauit edicto quod omnes Wicleuistae sicut dei proditores essent sic proditores regis proscriptis bonis censerentur et regni duplici poenae dandi incendio propter deum suspendio propter regem c. That is And it was not long after but a publicke law and statute came out by the common assent of the general parliameÌt of the whole Realme that al Wiclenistes as they were traytours to God so also should be counted traytors to the king and to the realme hauing their goods lost and confiscate vnto the king And therefore should suffer double punishment as to be burnt for God and to bee hanged for the king c. And thus haue you Maister Cope not onely my sentence but also the very wordes of my story confirmed by this author because ye shall not think me to speake so lightly or impudently without my booke And moreouer to confirme the said sentence of Tho. Walden it followeth also in an other place of the foresayde author Tomo 1. lib. 2. De doctrinali fidei Ecclesie Cathol Cap. 46. where he writeth in these wordes Et tamen iam cum regnare coepisset Illustris rex Henricus 5. qui adhuc agit in sceptris et de eoruÌ perfidia per catholicos bin doctos legem statui fecit vt vbique per regnum Wickliuista probatus vt reus puniretur de crimine lesae maiestatis c. That is And yet when the noble king Henry the v. who as yet doth liue and raigne began first to raigne began to set forth a law by his learned catholickes which were about him against the falsenes of these men so that whosoeuer was proued to be a Wickleuist through the whole Realme should be punished for a traytour c. What wordes can you haue M. Cope more playne then these or what authoritie can you require of more credite which liued in the same tyme and both did see and heare of the same thinges done who also writing to Pope Martine was by the sayd pope Martine allowed approued solemnly commended as appeareth by the popes Epistle to him wherin yâ pope declareth how he caused his books Per solennes viros videri examinari That is by solemne persons to be seene and examined c. So that you must needes graunt either this to be true that Walden writeth or els that the Pope tanquam Papa in allowing his writings may erre and be deceaued Chuse ye mayster Cope of these two options whether you will take And if ye thinke this my assertion yet not sufficiently rescued with these authorities aboue sayd I will also here vnto adioyne the testimony of an other writer named Roger Walle who writing De Gestis Henric 5. and speaking of the sayd statute of this parliament some thing more plainly then the rest hath these wordes In hoc etiam Parliamento nobilitas regia hostes Christi sibi reputans proditores volens dare intelligere vniuersis quòd ipse absque cuiuscunque fluctuationis dubio quam diu auras hauriret vitales verus perfectus Christianae fidei aemulator existeret statuit decreuit vt quotquot Ipsius sectae quae dicitur Lollordorum inuenirentur aemuli fautores eo facto rei proditorij criminis in maiestatem regiam haberétur c. In English Also in this parliament the noble K. reputing Christes enemies to be traytors to himselfe to the intent that all men should know withall doubt that so loÌg as he liued he woulde be a true and perfect follower of Christen faith did enact decree that whosoeuer shoulde be found followers and mayntayners of this sect whiche is called the Lollards sect Ipso facto should be counted and reputed giltie of treason against the kings maistie c. By these hetherto alledged if M. Cope will not be satisfied yet let the reader indifferent iudge Vârum in hac re magis nugatur Foxus an Copus calumniatur And yet moreouer to make the matter more certayne marke the clamation of the sayd Roger Walle added to the end of those words aboue recited whereby we haue to vnderstand more clearly both what were the proceedings of the king in the said Parliament also what was the blinde affection of moÌks and Priestes at that time towarde their kinge and Prince which was then called princeps sacerdotum in condemning and destroying the poore Lollardes The wordes of the monke be these O verus amicus qui amico illa tam iniuriam sibi inferri coÌsimiliter arbitratur praeiudicium illi intentuÌ reputat esse suum ad eius onera conferenda auxiliationis humeros supponere non veretur c. That is O true frend who taketh and reckoneth that iniury no lesse done to him selfe which is done to his frend and that preiudice whiche is intended against him reputeth to bee as his owne And to beare together the burdens of his friend sticketh not to lay to his owne shoulders for the easing and helping of him c. How can it now be denied M. Cope in reading these authors and seeing theyr testimonies but that Lollardery in this Parliament was made both treason and heresie had therfore a double iudgement of punishment annexed to be hanged for for the one and to be burned for the other according as in my former Latin story I recorded and yet I trust I trifled not But you will say agayne as ye doe that there is no mention made for heresie to be made treason nor of anye double punishment to be inflicted for the same In the body of the statute I graunt there is no expresse mention in wordes of heresie to be made treason expresly signified in rigour of wordes but inclusiuely it is so inferred that it can not be denied For first where landes goodes and cattell of the sayd Lollardes were lost and forfeit to the kyng what doth this importe els but treason or felonie And where the Lorde Cobham for whose cause specially this statute seemed to be made did sustaine afterward both hanging and burning by the vigor of the same statute what is here contained but a double penalty Again wherin the beginning of the statute mention is made of rumors and congregations and after vpon the same followeth the seruices of the king whereunto the officers be first worne should first be preferred for libertie of holy Churche punishment of hereticks made before these dayes and not repealed vt supra pag. 000. what meaneth this but to make these congregations of the Lollardes to be forcible entres riotes great ridings vnlawful assembles affrayres of the people armour routes insurrections so sendeth them to the former statutes not repealed that is to the statute an 13. Henr. 4. chap. 7 Where the punishment is left to the discretion
of the king or els to the statute an 15. Richard chap. 2. Where the penalty is made fine and raunsome Or els to the statute an 5. Richar. 2. chap. 6. where suche assemblies be made playne treason in fine statuti And as here is matter of treason sufficiently contained so for heresie likewise the same statute referreth them to yâ ordinaries and to the lawes properly to heresie appertayning and to the statute an 2. Henr. 4. chap. 15. where the penaltie is burning Also to the statute an 5. Richard 2. chap. 5. So that in this present statute here mention is conteined as ye see although not in expresse words yet inclusiuely by referring to other statutes not repealed bothe Lollardery which is punished with burning and forcible entrees which is punished at the kinges pleasure And thus much concerning the secoÌd vntruth which M. Cope vntruely noted in me 3. The third vntruth which he noteth in me concerning this matter is this wherein he reporteth mee that I say there was no other cause of deuising this sharp law punishment against these meÌ but onely for hauing the scripture bookes And therfore here is noted in the margent Foxi dolus malus but let M. Cope take heede hee deceiue not himself and other For my part I remember no such place in this my Latine story where I so say Onely my wordes be these added in the latter ende of the place aboue recited Wicleuiani verò dicebantur quicunque id temporis Scripturas Dei sua lingua lectitarent c. That is They were called Wicleuistes whosoeuer at that time read the Scripture in english or vulgare tongue c. I say not that for the scriptures being read in the english tongue therfore the law was enacted but so is M. Cope disposed to construe it What law statuts were made against writing or reading of any booke in English or in any other tonge coÌtrary to the Catholick that is yâ Romish sayth or to the determinatioÌ of the holy Church that is of Rome read I beseech thee the bloudy statute made an 2. Hen. 4. chap. 15. aboue specifyed pag. 523 Also read the constitution prouinciall of Thomas Arundell aboue mentioned pag. 524. lin 9. Where it was decreed that the text of holy scripture should not be had or read in the vulgare tongue froÌ the time of M. Iohn Wickliffe for euer after vnlesse the sayd translation be approued first by the ordinary or by prouinciall councell vnder pain and punishment of heresy Now let the reader iudge whether yâ reading of scripture bookes in the english tongue by the making or translating of Wickliffe or from the tyme of Wicliffe downward be couÌted heresy or not As for the approuing of the ordinary or of the prouincial councell added in the end of the sayd constitution maketh more for a shew or pretence then for any iust exception or any true intention For what man hauing those Scriptures translated in English would either present them to their ordinaries being so set against the reading of such bookes or what ordinarie would or did euer yet since Arundels tyme approoue any such translation presented vnto them Or els why did the good Martyrs of Amersam suffer death in the begynning of kyng Henry the viii for hauing and reading certaine bookes of Scripture which were as is saide onely foure Epistles of S. Paule with certaine other prayers And the other which heard them but onely reade did beare fagottes and the same tyme the children compelled to set fagots vnto their fathers at which time Longlande being then Byshop of Lincolne preaching to them at yâ stake sayde that whatsoeuer they were that did but moue hys lippes in reading those chapters were damned foreuer as when we come to that tyme by the grace of Christ shall hereafter more amply and notoriously appear And where theÌ is this Dolus malus Foxi margined against me for craftie dealing in my story Moreouer where M. Cope proceeding farther in this matter asketh me how was the Lorde Cobham obedient to the king wheÌ as for the feare of him the king durst not then keepe his parliament at London To whom I aunswere agayne asking likewise of M. Cope howe was the king then afrayd to hold his parliament at London for the Lord Cobham when the Lord Cobham at that time was in Wales And here M. Cope thinking to haue me at a narow straight and to holde me fast biddeth me tell him howe it coulde be otherwise but the Lorde Cobham must needes haue fautours And who should these fautours be sayth he but syr Roger Acton Browne their fellowes The which mighty question of M. Cope I answer agayn howe can sir Roger Acton Browne and their fellowes be then fautors of the Lord Cobham for whome the King durst not hold his parliament at LondoÌ when as the sayd Roger Acton Browne and the rest were put to death a whole yeare almost before the Parliament at Leycester began And now as I haue hitherto briefly and truely aunswered your askinges M. Cope let me be so bolde with you agayne to propounde to you likewise an other question For so much as you haue put me to the searching of the statutes in this matter wherewith before I was not muche acquainted now out of the same statutes riseth a doubtfull scruple or questioÌ worthy to be solued The cause is this that for asmuch as so many good martyrs and Saints of God hetherto in this realme of England haue bene burned froÌ the time of king Henry 4. Hen. 5. Hen. 6. Hen. 8. to the time and in the time of Queene Mary my question is that you with all your learned councell about you wil tel me by what law or statute of the realme were these men brent I know the auncient custome hath bene that heretickes conuicted by a prouinciall councell were wont to be left to the secular power But how wil ye proue me these hereticks were either conuict by such prouinciall councell or that these seculare men ought to be your butchers in burning them whoÌ ye haue committed to them If ye alledge the vi Articles made in the reigne of king Henry the 8. those articles neither did serue before the time of king HeÌry the viii neither yet were they reuiued after his time If ye alledge to yâ statute made an 5. Richar. 2. cap. 5. In that statute I aunswere is conteined no matter of burning but onely of arrest to be done at the certificatioÌs of the prelates wtout any further punishmeÌt there mentioned To conclude if ye alledge the statute made an 2. Henr. 4. chap. 15. and reuiued in the reigne of Queene Mary mentioned before pag. 523 To that statute I answere that although that pretensed statute appeareth in forme of wordes in the Printed book to geue vnto the temporall officers authoritie to bring them to the stake and to burne them whom the Bishop deliuereth Yet is it
not to be proued either by you or any other that statute to be law or warrant sufficient to burne anye person or persons committed to the seculare power by the Clergy And that I proue thus for although the same statute of king Henry the fourth in the bookes printed appeare to baâe law and authority sufficient by the ful assent both of the king of the Lordes and of the coÌmons yet being occasioned by M. Cope to search further in the statutes I haue found that in the Rolles and first originals of that Parliament there is no such mention either of any petitioÌ or els of any assent of the commons annexed or contained in that statute according as in the printed bookes vsual in the Lawyers handes to craftely and falsely foysted in as by the playne wordes thereof may well appeare For where the said statute an 2. Henry 4. chap. 15. beyng thus intituled in the Rolles Petitio cleri contra haereticos and assented vnto in this forme hath these wordes Statut. an 2. Henri 4. cap. 15. Intituled in the Rolle thus Petitio Cleri contra heteticos and assented vnto in this forme QVas quidem petitiones praelatorum cleri superius expressatas do noster Rex de consensu magnatum aliorum procerum regni sui in praesenti Parliamento existentium concessit in omnibus singulis iuxta formam effectum eorundé ordinauit statuit de caerero firmiter obseruari and so forth according to the petition and moe wordes are there not in the statute Rolle Wherfore wher as the statute booke printed hath thus Super quibus quidem nouitatibus excessibus supereus recitatis videlicet in the petition of the Prelates clergy praelati clerus supradicti ac etiam communitates dicti Regni in eodem Parliamento existen dicto Domino Regi supplicarunt c. Qui quidem Dominus Rex c. ex assensu magnatum aliorum procerum eiusdem Regni c. concessit ordinauit c. These wordes Ac etiam communitates dicti Regni c. are put in further then the Rolle doth warrant and seemeth to be the practise of the clergie to make that as an Acte of Parliament and to seeme to haue the force of a law which was neuer assented vnto by the commons And thus you see howe this foresayd statute Printed both in English and in Latine among the Prouincial councels of Oxford by the vertue whereof so many good men haue bene burned so long in England doth vtterly ouerthrow it selfe for that it swerueth from the recorde bothe in forme and in matter and lacketh the assent of the commons Which doubt I thought at this present to propound vnto you mayster Cope for that you haue so vrged me to the searching out of the statutes by your declayming agaynst the Lord Cobham Moreouer vnto this statute aforesayd ioyne also with all an other Memorandum of like practise done an 5. Rich. 2. In the which yeare where as a statute was concluded yâ parliament an 5. Rich. 2. chap. 5. agaynst certayne preachers specified in the same statute which going about in certaine habites from place to place did drawe the people to sermons And commissions were made and directed in the sayd parliament to the shrines to arrest all such preachers and to imprison the same at the certifications of the Prelates Here is then to be noted that the same statute an 5. Rich. 2. cap. 5. was reuoked by the king in the parliament an 6. Rich. 2 vpon the wordes of the commons being these videl Forasmuch as the same statute was neuer assented ne graunted by the commons but that which therein was done was done without their assent and now ought to be vndone for that it was neuer their meaning to be iustified and to bind themselues and their successors to the prelates no more then their auncetours had done before them Ex Rotul And yet thys foresayd reuocation notwithstanding in Queene Maryes tyme they inquired vppon that statute In searching of these statutes as you haue accasioned me to find out these scruples so being fouÌd out I thought here not to dissemble them for so muche as I see and heare many now a dayes so boldly to beare themselues vpoÌ this statute and thinking so to excuse themselues do say that they haue done nothing but the law the law to the intent that these men seeing now how inexcusable they be both before God and man hauing no law to beare them out may the soner repent their bloudy and vnlawfull tyranny exercised so long agaynst Gods true seruauntes yet in time before that the iust law of God shall finde out their vniust dealinges which partly he beginneth already to do and more no doubt will doe hereafter In the meane tyme this my petition I put vp to the Commous and to all other which shall hereafter put vp any petition to the ParliameÌt that they being admonished by this abuse wil shew theÌselues heare after more wise circumspect both what they agree vnto in Parliamentes also what commeth out in their name And as these good Commons in this time of king Henry 4. would not consent nor agree to this bloudy statute nor to anye other like For so we read that the Commons in that bloudy time of king Henry 4. when an other like cruell byll was put vp by the Prelates in an 8. Hen. 4. against the Lollards they neither consented to this and also ouerthrow the other so in like maner it is to be wished that the commons in this our time or such other that shall haue to do in parliaments hereafter following the steppes of these former times will take vigilant heede to such cruell billes of the Popes prelacy being put vp that neither their consent do passe rashly nor that their names in any condition be so abused CoÌsidering with themselues that a thing once being passed in the parliament cannot afterward be called back And a litle inconuenience once admitted may grow afterward to mischiefes that cannot be stopped And sometime it may so happen that through rashe consent of voices the ende of thinges being not well aduised such a thing being graunted in one day that afterward many dayes may cause the whole realme to rue But I trust men are bitten enough with suche blacke parliamentes to beware of afterclaps The Lord Iesus onely protector of his church stop al crafty deuises of subtile enemies and with his wisedom direct our Parliamentes as may be most to the aduauntage of his word and comfort of hys people Amen Amen And thus much hauing sayd for the defence of the Lord CobbaÌ of syr Roger Acton knight maister Iohn Browne Esquier Iohn Beuerly preacher and of other their fellowes agaynst Alanus Copus Anglus here I make an ende with this preseÌt Interim till furthur leysure serue me here after Christ willing to pay him the whole Interest which I owe
vnto him Adding this in the meane time and by the way that if mayster Cope had bene a Momus anye thing reasonable he had no great cause so to wrangle with me in this matter who as I did commend the Lord Cobham that worthyly for hys valiauÌt standing by the truth of his doctrine before Thomas Arundell the Archbishop so touching the matter of this conspiracie I did not affirm or define any thing therof in my former historie so precisely that he could well take any vauntage of agaynst me who in writing of this conspiracy layd agaynst syr Roger Acton And syr Iohn Oldcastle do but disiuÌctiuely or doubtfully speake thereof not concluding certainly this conspiracie eyther to be true or not true but only prouing the same not to be true at that time as Polydore Virgill and Edward Hall in their histories doe affirme which say that this conspiracie began after the burning of Iohn Husse and Hierome of Prage Which could not be And thereto tendeth my assertion My wordes are playne and are these pag. 174. col 2. line 13. Wherefore it is euident that there was eyther no conspiracie at all agaynst the king or els that it was at some other tyme or done by other Captaynes c. These be my wordes with other moe pag. col and line aboue noted In the which proposition disiunctiue if eyther part be true it is enough for me His part it was to refell both which he hath not done But onely standing fast vpon the one part dissimuleth the other And this is Alanus Copus Anglus who by that he shall come froÌ Rome whether he is nowe gone as I heare say I trust he will returne a better Logician home agayne in suam Angliam But to the truth of our matter as I sayde before so I say agayne whatsoeuer this worthy noble and vertuous knight syr Roger Acton was otherwise this is certaine that he was alwaies of contrary minde and opinion to the bishop of Rome to that kind of people for the which cause he had great enuy and hatred at their hands and could as litle beare it neither do I greatly dissent from them which do suspect or iudge that the Lord Cobham by his friendly helpe escaped out of the Tower and that peraduenture was the cause why he was apprehended and brought to trouble and in the end came to his death Other causes also theyr might be that these good men percase did frequent among themselues some coÌuenticles which conuenticles was made treason by the statute aforesayd either in those Thickets or in some place els for the hearing of Gods word and for publique prayer and therefore had they thys Beuerly theyr preacher with them But to conclude whatsoeuer this sir Roger Acton was this is the truth which I may boldly record as one writing the Actes and thinges done in the Church that he was at length apprehended condemned and put to death or martirdome 3. yeares and more before the Lord Cobham died Likewise M. Iohn Browne and Iohn Beuerly the preacher suffered with him the same kinde of death as some say in the field of S. Giles with other moe to the number of 36. if the storyes be true Whiche was in the month of Ianuary an 1413. after the computation of our English stories counting the yeare from the annunciation but after the Latine writers counting from Christes natiuitie an 1414. according as this picture is specified These men as is said suffered before the Lord Cobham aboot 3. yeares of whose death diuers do write diuersly Some say they were hanged and burnt in S. Gyles field of whom is Fabian with such as follow him Other there be which say that some of them were hanged burnt Polydorus speaking onely of their burning maketh no meÌtioÌ of hanging An other certain english Chronicle I haue in my handes borowed of one M. Bowyer who somewhat differing froÌ the rest recordeth thus of sir Roger Acton that hys iudgement before the iustice was thus to be drawne through London to Tyborne and there to be hanged and so he was naked saue certayne partes of him couered with a clothe c. And when certayn dayes were past sayth the author a Trumpeter of the kinges called Thomas Cliffe gat graunt of the king to take hym downe and to burye hym and so he did c. And thus haue you the storye of syr Roger Acton and hys fellow brethren As touching theyr cause whether it were true or els by error mistaken of the king or by the fetch of the bishops surmised I referre it to the iudgement of him which shal iudge both the quick and dead seculum per ignem To whoÌ also I commit you M. Cope God speed your iorny well to Rome whether I heare say you are going and make you a good man After the decease or martyrdome of these aboue mentioned who are executed in the month of Ianuary an 1414. in the next month following and in the same yere the 20. day of February God tooke away the great enemy of his word and rebell to his king Thom. Arundell Archb. of Cant. Whose death following after the execution of these good men aboue recited by the merueilous stroke of God so sodenly may seeme somewhat to declare their innoceÌcy and that he was also some great procurer of theyr death in that God woulde not suffer him longer to liue striking hym with death incontinently vppon the same But as I dyd the other before so this also I do refer to the secret iudgement of the Lord who once shal iudge all secrets openly ¶ The picture of the burning and hanging of diuers persons counted for Lollardes in the first yeare of the raigne of king Henry the fift In the death of this Archb. first Polydor Virgil is deceiued who in his 22. booke pag. 441. affirmed hys death to be an 1415. and in the second yeare of king Henr. 5. also after the beginning of the Councell of ConstaÌce who in dede neuer reached the beginning therof nor euer saw the secoÌd yeare of that king vnles ye count the first day for a yeare but dyed before an 1414. Feb. 20. Ex hist. S. Albani multis Furthermore concerning the death of this Arundell and the maner therof who had not bene so heauy a troubler of Christes saints in his time because the thing semeth worthy of noting to behold the punishment of God vpon hys enemies this is to report as I haue found it alledged out of Thomas Gascoin in Dictionario Theologico Whose playne wordes be these Anno. 1414. Tho. Arundel Cant. Archiepiscop sic lingua percussus erat vt nec deglutire nec loqui per aliquot dies ante mortem suam potuerit diuitis epulonis exemplo sic tantum obijt Atque multi tunc fieri putabant quia verbum alligasset ne suo tempore praedicaretur c. That is Thomas Arundel archbishop of Cant.
was so strikeÌ in his tongue that neither he could swallow nor speake for a certayne space before hys death much lyke after the example of the rich glotton and so dyed vpon the same And thys was thought of many to come vpon him for that he so bound the word of the Lord that it should not be preached in hys dayes c. whiche if it be true as it doth well here appeare these and such other horrible exaÌples of gods wrath may be terrible spectacles for such as occupy theyr tongues and braynes so busily to stop the course of gods wrath striuing but against the streame against the force whereof neither they are able to resiste many times in resisting are ouerturned theÌselues drowned therin And thus much for the death of Tho. Arundel who coÌtinued archb in yâ see of Cant. the space of 18. yeres After this Arundel succeeded next in the said see of CaÌterb Henry Chichelsly made archb an 1414. and sate xxv yeares This Henry following likewise the steps of hys predecessour shewed himselfe no small aduersary against the fauourers of the truth In whose time was much trouble and great afflictioÌ in the church For as the preaching and teaching of the word did multiply and spread abroad daily more and more so on the contrary side more vigilant care and straight inquisition followed and increased against the people of God by reason wherof diuers did suffer were burned some for feare fled the country Many were brought to examinatioÌ and by infirmitie constrained to abiure Of whome hereafter Christ willing particularly in order of theyr times we will entreat As true pietie and sincere preaching of Christes worde began at this time to decay So idle moÌkery and vaine superstitioÌ in place therof begaÌ to encrease For about the same yere the king began the foundation of 2. monasteries one of the one side of Thames of Friers obseruaunt the other on the other side Thames called Shene and Syon dedicated to Charter house monkes with certaine Brigit nonnes or recluses to the nuÌber of 60. dwelling within the same precinct so that the whole number of these with priestes moÌkes deacons and nonnes shoulde equall the number of 13. Apostles and 72. disciples The order of these was according to the discription of S. Paule the Apostle Col. 1. Eat not tast not touch not c. to eat no fleshe to weare no linnen to touch no mony c. About Michaelmas the same yeare the king began his Parliament at Leicester aboue mentioned In the whiche Parliament the commons put vp theyr bill agayn which they had put vp before an 11. Henr. 4. the teÌpporalties disorderly wasted by men of the church might be conuerted employed to the vse of the king of his Earls and knights and to the reliefe of the poore people as is before recited pag. 557. In feare of which bill least the king woulde geue therunto any comfortable audience as testifieth Rob. Fabian and other writers certayne of the Prelates other headmen of the church put the king in mind to clayme his right in Fraunce Whereupon âen Chichesly Archbish. of Caunterbury made a long and solemne oration before the king to perswade him to the same offering to the king in the âehalfe of the Clergie great and notable summes By reason wherof sayth Fabian the bill was agayne put of and the king set his minde for the recouery of the same so that soone after he sent his letters and messengers to the French king concerning that matter and receiued from him againe answere of derision with a pype of tennis balles as some recorde sent from the Dolphin for him to playe with at home Whereby the kinges minde was incensed yâ more toward that viage who then furnishing hymselfe with strength and armour with powder shot and gunstones to play with in Fraunce and with other artillarye for that purpose conuenient so set ouer into France where he got Dareflew with diuers other townes and castles in Normandy and Picardy and at Agyncourt had a great victory ouer the french army they benig counted but 7. thousand by pricking sharp stakes before them c. After that he waâ Cane Towke Kowan with other âownes moe as Meldune or Melione and maryed with Katherine the french kinges daughter And yet notwithstanding the third time he made hys viage agayne into Fraunce where at length at Bloys he fell sicke and dyed Concerning all which viages because they are sufficientlye discoursed in Fabian âalle and other Chronographers referring therfore the reader vnto them I will return my story to other matters of the Church more effectuall The entry of the story of the Bohemians I Declared a little before howe by the occasion of Queene Anne which was a Bohemian and maried to king Richard 2. the Bohemians coÌming therby to the knowledge of Wickliffes bookes here in England began first to taste and sauor Christes gospell til at length by the preaching of Iohn Husse they increased more and more in knowledge In so much that pope Alexander the v. hearing thereof began at last to styrre coales and directeth his Buâ to yâ archbishop of Suinco requiring hym to looke to the matter to prouide that no person in Churches Schooles or other places should mayntayne that doctrine citing also I. Hus to appeare before him To whom the sayd Iohn aunswering againe declared that mandate or Bull of the pope vtterly to repugne agaynst the manifest examples doinges both of Christ and of hys Apostles and to be preiudiciall to the liberty of the Gospell in binding the word of God not to haue free recourse And therefore from this mandate of the P. he appealed to the same Pope better aduised But while he was prosecuting hys appeale Pope Alexander died as is aforesayd pag â53 Ex Cochleo in hist. Hussit After whome succeeded Pope Iohn the xxiii who also playing hys part here in this matter like a Pope sought by all meanes possible how to represse and keep vnder the Bohemians first beginning to worke his malice vpoÌ the foresayd Iohn Husse theyr preacher Who at the same tyme preaching at Prage in the temple of Bethleem because he seemed rather willing to teach the Gospell of Christ then the traditions of Bishops was therefore accused of certayn to the forenamed P. Iohn the 23. for an heretick The Bishop committed the whole matter vnto Cardinall de Collumna who when he had heard the accusation he appoynted a day to Iohn Husse that he shold appeare in the court of Rome whiche thing once done Wenceslaus king of the Romaynes of Boheme at the request specially of his wife Sophia and of the whole nobility of Boheme as also at the earnest sute and desire of the towne and vniuersitie of Prage He sent his Embassadours to Rome to desire the byshop to quit clearely deliuer Iohn Husse from that sentence and
gaue vnto that Archbishop desiring him that if he found any error or heresie in them that he would note and mark theÌ and I myselfe would publish them openly But the archbishop albeit that he shewed me no errour nor heresie in them burned my bookes together with those that were brought vnto him notwtstanding that he had no such commaundement from Pope Alexander the fifth of that name But notwithstanding by a certaine pollicie he obtayned a Bull from the sayd Pope by meanes of Iaroslaus Bishop of Sarepte of the order of Franciscanes that all Wickleffâs books for the manifold errours contayned in them wherof there was none named should be taken out of all mens handes The archb vsing the authoritie of this Bull thought he should bring to passe that the king of Boheme and the Nobles shold consent to the condemnation of Wickliffes bookes but therein he was deceiued Yet neuerthelesse he calling together certayn deuines gaue them in coÌmissioÌ to sit vpon Wickliffes bookes and to proceede agaynst them by a diffinitiue sentence in the Canon law These men by a generall sentence iudged all those books worthy to be burned The which when the Doctors Maysters and Shollers of the vniuersitie heard report of they altogether with one consent accord none excepted but onely they which before were chosen by the Archbishop to sit in iudgement determined to make supplication vnto the king to stay the matter The king graunting their request sent by and by certain vnto the Archbishop to examine the matter There he denyed that he woulde decree anye thing as touchinge Wickleffes bookes contrary vnto the kinges will pleasure Wherupon albeit that he had determined to burn theÌ the next day after yet for feare of the king the matter was passed ouer In the meane tyme Pope Alexander the fifth beyng dead the Archbishop fearing least the Bull whiche he had receiued of the pope would be no longer of any force or effect priuily calling vnto him hys adherentes and shutting the gates of hys Court round about him being garded with a number of armed souldiors he consumed and burned all Wickliffes bookes Beside this great iniurie the Archbyshop by meanes of his Bull aforesayd committed an other lesse tollerable For he gaue out commaundement that no man after that time vnder payne of excoÌmunication shold teach any more in Chappels Wherunto I did appeale vnto the Pope who being dead and the cause of my matter remayning vndetermined I appealed likewise vnto his successor Iohn 23. Before whom when as by the space of 2. yeres I could not be admitted by my aduocates to defend my cause I appealed vnto the high Iudge Christ. When I. Hus had spoken these wordes it was demaunded of hym whether he had receiued absolution of the pope or no he aunswered no. Then agayne whether it were lawfull for him to appeale vnto Christ or no. Whereunto Iohn Hus answered Uerely I doe affirme here afore you all that there is no more iust or effectuall appeale then that appeale which is made vnto Christ for asmuch as the law doth determine that to appeale is no other thinge then in a cause of griefe or wrong done by an inferior iudge to implore and require ayde and remedy at a higher Iudges hand Who is then an higher Iudge then Christ Who I say caÌ know or iudge the matter more iustly or with more equitie when as in him there is found no deceit neyther can he be deceiued or who can better helpe the miserable oppressed theÌ he While Iohn Hus with a deuout and sober countenaunce was speaking and pronouncing those words he was derided and mocked of all the whole councell Then was there rehearsed an other Article of his accusation in this maner that Iohn Hus for to confirme the heresie which he had taught the common and simple people out of Wickleffes bookes sayd openly these wordes that at what time a great number of Monkes and Friers and other learned men were gathered together in EnglaÌd in a certayne Church to dispute agaynst Iohn Wickliffe could by no meanes vanquishe him or geue him the foyle sodenly the church doore was broken open with lightning so that with much a doe Wickleffes enemies hardly scaped without hurt He added moreouer that he wished his soule to be in the same place where Iohn Wickleffes soule was Whereunto Iohn Hus answered that a douscine yeares before that any bookes of Diuinitie of Iohn Wickleffes were in Boheme he did see certayne workes of Philosophie of hys the which he sayd did merueilous delite and please hym And when he vnderstoode the good and godly life of the sayd Wickleffe he spake these wordes I trust sayde he that Wickleffe is saued and albeit that I doubt whether he be damned or no yet with a good hope I wish that my soule were in the same place where Iohn Wickleffes is Then agayne did all the company iest and laugh at hym It is also in hys accusation that Iohn Hus did counsaile the people according to the example of Moyses to resist with the sword agaynst all such as did gaynsay his doctrine And the next day after he had preached the same there were found openly in diuers places certaine intimations that euery man being armed with hys sword about him should stoutly proceede and that brother shoulde not spare brother neyther one neighbor an other Iohn Husse aunswered that all these thinges were falsly layd vnto hys charge by his aduersaries for he at all times when he preached did dilligently admonishe and warne the people that they should all arme themselues to defend the truth of the Gospell according to the saying of the Apostle with the helmet and sworde of saluation and that he neuer spake of any material sword but of that which is the word of God And as touching intimations or Moyses sword he neuer had nothing to doe withall It is moreouer affirmed in hys accusation and witnes that many offences are sprong vp by the doctrine of Hus. For first of all he sowed discord betweene the Ecclesiastical and the politick state whereupon folowed the persecution spoiling and robbery of the Clergie Bishops And more ouer that he through his dissention dissolued the vniuersitie of Prage Hereunto Iohn Hus briefly aunswered that these thinges had not happened by hys meanes or default For the first dissention that was betweene the Ecclesiasticall and politicke state sprang and grew vpon this cause that pope Gregory the 12. of that name promised at his election that at all times at the wil and pleasure of the Cardinals he would depart from and geue ouer hys seate agayne for vnder that condition he was electe and chosen This man contrary and against Winceslaus king of Boheme who was then also king of the Romaynes made Lewes Duke of Bauaria Emperour A few yeares after it happened that when as P. Gregory would not refuse and geue ouer
his seate and office at the request of the Cardinalles that the whole Colledge of Cardinalles sent letters to the king of Boheme requiring him that together with them he would renounce forsake his obedience vnto pope Gregory and so it shoulde come to passe that by the authoritie of a new Byshop he should recouer againe his imperial dignity For this cause the king coÌseÌted to the wil of that Cardinals as touching a neutrality that is to say that he would neyther take part with Pope Gregory neyther yet with Benedict the xii Byshop of Auinion whiche was then named Pope as it doth appeare by Chronicles In this cause then for somuch as the archbishop Swinco with the Clergy were agaynst the kyng and abstayning from the deuine seruice many of them departed out of the Citty and the archbishop hymselfe breaking down the tombe of the Lord Wincelate contrary and agaynst the kinges will did also take Wickliffes bookes burned them therupon the king without any gaynsaying suffered that certayne goodes of theyrs which of their own wils were fled away should be spoyled because they shold not consent or accord with the bishop Wherupon it is easie to be vnderstanded and knowne that Iohn Husse was falsely accused for that matter Howbeit a certayn man one Naso rising vp sayd the Clergy sayd he did not abstayne from the deuine seruice because they woulde not sweare to consent vnto the king but because that they were spoyled and robbed of theyr goodes and substaunce And the Cardinall of Cambray who was one of the Iudges sayd here I must say somewhat which is come into my minde When as I came from Rome the same yeare that these thinges were done by chaunce I met on the way certayne Prelates of Boheme Whome when I demaunded what newes they had brought out of Boheme they aunswered that there was happened a wonderfull cruel and haynous fact for all the Clergy were spoyled of all theyr substaunce and very ill intreated and handled Then Iohn Hus alledging the same cause which he did before went forward vnto the secoÌd part of the Article which was obiected against him denying also that it happened thorough his fault that the Germaynes departed from the Uniuersitie of Prage But when as the king of Boheme according to the foundation of Charles the fourth his father granted three voices vnto the Bohemes the fourth vnto the Germaynes whereat the Germaynes grudging that they shoulde be exemted from theyr voices of theyr owne accorde departed went theyr wayes binding themselues with a great oth and vnder a great penalty both of their fame and also money that none of them should returne agayne vnto Prage Notwithstanding I am not ashamed to confesse that I did approue and allow the doinges of the king vnto whom of only I ow obedience for the commoditie and profite of my country And because you shal not thinke that I haue spoken any vntrueth here is present Albert Warren Tranius whiche was deacon of the faculties who hadde sworne to depart with the rest of the Germaynes he if that he wil say the truth shal easly clere me of this suspitioÌ But when as Albert would haue spoken he could not be heard But the foresayd Naso of whome before is made mention after he had asked leaue to speak sayd this matter do I vnderstand wel inough for I was in the Kinges court when these thyngs were done in Boheme when as I sawe the maysters of the 3. nations of the Germaynes Bauarians Saxons and Silesians amongst whome the Pollonians were also numbred most humbly come vnto the king requiring that he would not suffer the right of their voyces to be takeÌ from them Then the kyng promised theÌ that he would forsee and prouide for theyr requestes But Iohn Hus and Ierome of Prage with diuers others perswaded the king that he should not so do Wherat the king at the first being not a little moued gaue him a sore checke that he and Hierom of Prage did somuch intermedie themselues and moued such open controuersies in somuch that he threatned them that except they woulde forsee and take heede hee woulde bring it to passe that the matter shoulde be determined and decreed by fire Wherfore most reuereÌd fathers you shall vnderstand that the king of Boheme did neuer fauour with his hart these men whose vnshamefastnes is such that they feared not euen of late to entreat me euill being so much in the kinges fauour and credite After hym stepped forth Paletz saying verely most reuerend fathers not onely the learned men of other nations but also of Boheme it selfe are through the Councell of Iohn Hus and his adherentes banished out of Boheme of the which number some remayne yet in exile in Morauia Hereunto Iohn Hus answered how can thys be true sayd he sitheÌs I was not at Prage at that tyme when as these men you speake of departed and went awaye from thence These thynges were thus debated the day aforesayd as touching Iohn Hus. This done the sayd Iohn Hus was committed to the custody of the bishop of Rigen vnder whome Ierome of Prage was also prisoner But before that he was led away the Cardinall of Cambray calling him backe agayne in the presence of the Emperour sayd Iohn Hus I haue heard you say that if you had not ben willing of your own mind to come vnto Constance neyther the Emperour himselfe neither the king of Boheme coulde haue compelled you to do it Unto whom Iohn Hus answered vnder your liceÌce most reuerend father I neuer vsed any such kinde of talke or wordes But this I did say that there was in Boheme a great number of gentle meÌ and noble men which did fauour and loue me the whiche also might easely haue kepte me in some sure and secret place that I shoulde not haue bene constrayned to come vnto thys towne of Constance neyther at the will of the Emperour neyther of the king of Boheme With that the Cardinall of Cambray euen for very anger began to chaunge hys colour and despiteously said do you not see the vnshamefastnes of the man here And as they were murmuring and whispering on all partes the L. Ioh. de Clum ratifying and confirming that which Iohn Hus had spoken sayd that Iohn Hus had spoken very well for on my part sayd he which in comparison of a great many others am but of small force in the realme of Boheme yet alwayes if I would haue taken it in hand I could haue defended hym easely by the space of one yeare euen agaynst all the force power of both these great and mighty kinges How much better might they haue done it which are of more force or puissance then I am and haue stronger castles and places then I haue After that the L. de Clum had spoken the Cardinal of Cambray sayd let vs leaue thys talke And I tell you Iohn Hus and
rule the Church the which shoulde be alwayes conuersant with the militant Church The aunswere I do graunt it For what consequent is this The king of Boheme is head of the kingdome of Boheme Ergo the Pope is head of the whole militant Church Christ is the head of the spiritualtye ruling and gouerning the militant Church by much more and greater necessity then Cesar ought to rule the teÌporalty For so much as Christ which sitteth on the ryght hand of God the Father doth necessaryly rule the militant Church as head And there is no sparke of apparance that there should be one head in the spiritualty ruling the church that should alwaies be conuersant with the militant churche except some infidell would heretically affirme that the militant Church should haue here a permanent and continuall Citty or dwelling place and not to enquire and seeke after that which is to come It is also further euident in my booke how vnconsequent the proportion of the similitude is for a reprobate Pope to be the head of the militent church and a reprobate king to be the head of the kingdome of Boheme The 4. Article Christ would better rule his Churche by his true Apostles dispersed through out the whole world without such monstrous heades I aunswere that it is in my booke as here foloweth that albeit that the doctor doth say that the body of the militant Church is oftentimes without a head yet notwithstanding we do verelye beleue that Christ Iesus is the head ouer euery Churche ruling the same without lacke or default pouring vpoÌ the same a continuall motion and sence euen vnto the latter day neither can the doctor geue a reason why the Churche in the time of Agnes by the space of 2. yeares and 5. monethes liuing according to many members of christ in grace and fauour but that by the same reason the Church might be without a head by the space of many yeares For so much as Christ should better rule his Church by his true disciples dispersed throughout the whole world without suche monstrous heads Then sayd they all together Beholde now he prophecieth and Iohn Hus prosecuting his former talke sayd but I say that the Church in the time of the Apostles was farre better ruled and gouerned then now is And what doth let or hinder that christ should not now also rule the same better by his true Disciples without such monstrous heades as haue bene now a late For beholde euen at this present we haue no such head And yet Christ ceaseth not to rule his Church when be had spoken these wordes he was derided and mocked The 5. Article Peter was no vniuersall Pastour or shepheard of the sheepe of Christ much lesse is the Byshop of Rome The answere These words are not in my book but those which do follow Secondly it appeareth by the wordes of Christ that he did not limit vnto Peter for his iurisdiction the whole world no not one onely prouince So likewise neither vnto any other of the Apostles Notwithstanding certayne of them walked through many regions and other some fewer preaching and teaching the kingdome of God as Paule which laboured trauelled more then all the rest did corporally visite and conuert most prouinces whereby it is lawfull for any Apostle or his vicar to conuert and confirme as much people or as many prouinces in the fayth of Christ as they are able neither is there any restraynt of their liberty or iurisdiction But only by disability or insufficiency The 6. Article The Apostles and other faythfull priestes of the Lord haue stoutly ruled the Church in al things necessary vnto saluation before the office of the Pope was brought in to the Church and so would they very possibly doe still if there were no Pope euen vnto the latter day Then they all cryed out agayne and sayd Behold the prophet but Iohn Hus sayde verely it is true that the Apostles did rule the Churche stoutly before the office of the Pope was brought into the Churche And certaynely a great deale better then it is now ruled And likewise may other faythfull men which doe follow their steppes doe the same for as now we haue no Pope and so peraduenture it may continue and endure a yeare or more Besides this were brought agaynst him other 19. articles obiected vnto him being in prison which with his answeres to the same here likewise follow Of the whiche Articles the first is thys The first Article Paule according vnto present iustice was a blasphemer and none of the Church and therwithall was in grace according vnto predestination of life euer lasting The aunswere This proposition is not in the booke but this which foloweth whereby it doth seme probable that as Paule was both a blasphemer accordyng to present iustice and therewithall also was a faythfull childe of our holy mother the Church and in grace accordyng to predestination of life euerlasting So Iscariot was both in grace according vnto present iustice and was neuer of our holy mother the Church according to the predestination of life euerlasting for so much as he lacked that predestination And so Iscariot albeit he was an Apostle and a Byshop of Christ which is the name of his office yet was he neuer no part of the vniuersall Church The 2. Article Christ doth more loue a predestinate man being sinnefull then any reprobate in what grace possible soeuer he be The aunswere My wordes are in the 4. chapter of my booke intituled of the Church and it is euident that God doth more loue any predestinate beynge sinnefull then any reprobate in what grace so euer he be for the time for so much as he will that the predestinate shall haue perpetuall blessednesse and the reprobate to haue eternall fire Wherefore God partly infinitely louing them both as his creatures yet he doth more loue the predestinate because he geueth him greater grace or a greater gift that is to say life euerlasting which is greater more excellent then onely grace according vnto present iustice And the third Article of those Articles before soundeth much neare vnto this that the predestinate cannot fall froÌ grace for they haue a certayne radicall grace rooted in theÌ although they be depriued of the aboundant grace for a time These thinges are true in the compound sence The 3. Article All the sinnefull according vnto present iniustice are not faythfull but doe swerue from the true Catholicke fayth for so much as it is impossible that any man can committee any deadly sinne but in that point that he doe swerue from the fayth The aunswere I acknowledge that sentence to be mine and it appeareth that if they did thinke vpon the punishment which is to be laid vpon sinners and did fully beleue and had the fayth of the diuine knowledge and vnderstanding c. then vndoubtedly they would not so offend and sinne This proposition is verified by the sayinge of
maiesty doth heere vse it Then sayde the Cardinall of Florence Iohn Hus you shall haue a forme of abiuration which shal be gentle and tollerable inough written and deliuered vnto you and then you will easily sone determine with your selfe whither you will do it or no. Then the Emperour repeating againe the wordes of the Cardinall of Cambray said thou hast heard that there are two waies layd before thee First that thou shouldest opeÌly renounce those thy errors which are now coÌdeÌned and subscribe vnto the iudgement of the Councel wherby thou shouldest try and find their grace and fauour But if thou proceed to defend thy opinioÌs the Councell shal haue sufficient wherby according to their lawes ordinances they may decree and determine vpoÌ thee To whom Iohn Hus answered I refuse nothing most noble Emperour whatsoeuer the Councell shall decree or determine vpoÌ me This only one thing I except that I do not offend God and my coÌscience or say that I haue professed those errors which was neuer in my mind or thought for to professe But I desire you al if it may be possible that you will grant me further libertie to declare my mind and opinioÌ that I may answere as much as shall suffice as touching those things which are obiected against me and speciallie coÌcerning ecclesiasticall offices and the state of the ministerie But when as other men began to speake the Emperor himselfe began to sing the same song which he had song before Thou art of lawfull age said the Emperor thou mightest haue easily vnderstand what I saide vnto thee yesterday and this daye for wee are forced to giue credit vnto these witnesses which are worthy of credit for so much as the Scripture saith that in the mouth of two or three witnesses all truth is tried How much more then by so manie witnesses of such worthy men Wherfore if thou be wise receiue penance at the handes of the Councell with a contrite hart and renounce the manifest errors and promise by an othe that from henceforth thou wilt neuermore teach or preach againste them The which if thou refusest to do there are lawes and ordinances whereby thou shalt be iudged of the Councell Heere a certain very old Bishop of Pole put to his verdict He saide the lawes are euident as touching hereticks with what punishment they ought to be punished But Iohn Hus constantly answered as before in somuch that they saide he was obstinate and stubborne Then a certaine well fed priest and gaily apparelled cried out vnto the presidents of the Councell sayeng he ought by no meanes to be admitted to recantation for he hath written vnto his frends that although hee do sweare with hys tong yet he will keepe his mind vnsworne without othe wherefore he is not to be trusted Unto this slander Iohn Hus answered as is said in the last Article affirming that he was not guilty of any errour Then said Palletz to what end is this protestation for so much as thou saiest that thou wilt defend no error neyther yet Wickliffe and yet doest defend him When he had spoken these words he brought forth for witnes 9. Articles of Iohn Wickliffes and red theÌ openly afterward he saide When as I and M. Stanislaus in the presence of Ernestus of Austrich duke of Prage preached against theÌ he obstinately defended the same not only by his sermoÌs but also by his bookes which he set forth The which except you do here exhibite we will cause them to be exhibited So said the Emperor also Unto whome Iohn Hus answered I am very well contented that not onely those but also all other my bookes be brought forth and shewed In the meane time there was exhibited vnto the CouÌcell a certaine Article wherein Iohn was accused that he had slaunderously interpreted a certaine sentence of the Popes the which he denied that he did saieng that he neuer sawe it but in prison when as the Article was shewed him by the Commissioners And when he was demaunded who was the authour thereof he aunswered that hee knew not but that he hard say that maister Iessenitz was the author thereof What sayd they then do you thinke or iudge of the interpretation thereof Then aunswered Iohn Hus what should I say therunto when as I said I neuer saw it but as I haue heard it of you Thus they were all so greuous and troublesome vnto him that he waxed faint wearie for he had passed all yâ night before without sleepe through the paine of his teeth Then was there another Article read in the which was conteined that three men were beheaded at Prage because that through Wickleffes doctrine and teaching they were contuinelious and slanderous against the Popes letters and that they were by the same Hus with the whole pompe of the Scholers and with a publike conuocation or congregation caryed out to be buryed by a publicke Sermon placed amongst the number of Saints And the same Doctour Naso of whome you haue heard certaine testimonies already recited affirmed the same to be true and that he himselfe was present when as the king of Boheme commanded those blasphemers so to be punished Then said Iohn Hus both those partes are false that the King did command any such punishment to be done and that the coarses were by me conueyed with any such pompe vnto their sepulture or buriall wherefore you do both iniury vnto me and the King Then Palletz confirmed the affirmation of Doctour Naso his fellow with this argumeÌt for they both laboured to one end and purpose That it was prouided by the Kings commaundement that no man should once speake against the Popes Bulles And these three spake against the Popes Bulles Ergo by vertue of the kings commaundement they were beheaded And what Iohn Husse his opinion and mind was as touching these men it is euident inough by hys booke intituled Of the Church wherein he writeth thus I beleeue they haue read Daniell the Prophet where as is said And they shall perish with sword and fire and with captiuitie and many shall fraudulently craftely associate themselues vnto theÌ And afterward he saith how is this fulfilled in these two lay men who not coÌsenting but speaking against the fained lies of Antichrist haue offred their liues therfore and many other were ready to do the same and many were fraudulently associate vnto them which being feared by the threatnings of Antichrist are fled and haue turned their backes c. When these things were read one looking vpon another as though they had bene all in a maruellous strange study they held their peace for a certaine space For this Palletz the foresaide Doctour Naso had also added that Iohn Hus in an open Sermon had inflamed stirred vp the people against the Magistrates in so much that a great number of the citizens did openly set themselues against the magistrates and
nowe come to manifest their innocencie before the whole Church and to require open audience where as the laitie may also be present The request was graunted them and being further demanded in what poynts they did disagree from the church of Rome they propounded 4. Articles First they affirmed that all suche as woulde be saued ought of necessitie to receiue the Communion of the laste supper vnder both kindes of bread and wine The second Article they affirmed aâl ciuil rule and dominion to be forbidden vnto yâ Clergy by the law of God The thirde Article that the preaching of the worde of God is free for all men and in all places The fourth Article as touching open crimes and offences which are in no wise to be suffered for the ââoiding of greater euill These were the onely propositions whyche they propounded before the Councell in the name of the whole realme Then another ambassador affirmed that he had hard of the Bohemians diuers and sundry thinges offensiue to Christian eares amongst the which this was one poynte that they should preach that the inuention of the order of begging Friers was diabolicall Then Procopius rising vppe sayde neither is it vntrue for if neyther Moises neyther before hym the Patriarkes neither after him the Prophets neyther in the new lawe Christe and hys Apostles did institute the order of begging friers who doth dout but that it was an inuention of the deuil and a worke of darkenesse This answere of Procopius was derided of them all And Cardinall Iulianus went about to prooue that not onely the decrees of the Patriarkes and Prophetes and those things which Christ and his Apostles had instituted to be onely of God but also all such decrees as the church shuld ordaine being guided through the holy ghost be the workes of God All be it as he sayde the order of begging Friers might seeme to be taken out of some parte of the gospel The Bohemians chose out 4. diuines which shuld declare their Articles to be taken out of the Scriptures Likewise on the contrary part there was 4. appoynted by the councell This disputation continued 50. dayes where many thinges were alledged on either parte whereof as place shal serue more hereafter by the grace of Christ shal be sayd when we come to the time of that Councel In the meane season while yâ Bohemians were thus in long conflicts wyth Sigismund the Emperour and the Pope fighting for their religion vnto whome notwtstanding all the fulnesse of the Popes power was bent against them God of his goodnesse had geueÌ such noble victories as is aboue expressed and euer did prosper them so loÌg as they could agree among theÌselues as these things I say were doing in Boheme King Henry the 5. fighting likewise in Fraunce albeit for no like matters of religion fell sicke at Boys and died after he had raigned 9. yeres 5. moneths 3. wekes and odde daies from his coronation This king in his life and in all hys doings was so deuout seruiceable to the Pope and his chapleins that he was called of many the Prince of priests who left behind him a sonne being yet an infant 9. monthes and 15. dayes of age whom he had by Quene Katherine daughter to the French king married to him about 2. or 3. yeares before The name of which Prince succeeding after his father was Henry 6. lefte vnder the gouernement and protection of his vncle named Humfrey Duke of Gloucester ¶ The names of the Archbishops of Canterbury in this fifte Booke conteined 54 Simon Islepe 17 56 Simon Langham 2 57 William Witlesey 5 58 Simon Sudbery 6 59 William Courtney 15 60 Thomas Arundel 18 61 Henry Chichesly 29 THE SIXT PART OR SECTION pertaining to the last 300. yeares A preface to the reader ACcording to the fiue sondry diuersities and alterations of the Churche so haue I deuided hetherto the order of thys presente Church story into fiue principall partes euery part containing 300. yeares So that nowe comming to the laste 300. yeares that is to the last times of the Church counting from the time of Wickleffe For as muche as in the compasse of the sayd last 300 yeres are contained great troubles and perturbations of the Church with the meruailous reformation of the same through the wonderous operation of the almighty all which things cannot be comprehended in one booke I haue therefore disposed the sayd latter 30. yeares into diuers bookes beginning nowe with the sixt booke at the raigne of king Henry the vj. In which booke beside the greeuous and sundry persecutions raised vp by Antichrist to be noted here in is also to be obserued that where as it hath of long time bene receyued and thought of the common people that this religion now generally vsed hath sprong vp and risen but of late euen by the space as many do thinke of 20. or 30. yeares it may now manifestly appeare not onely by the Acts and Monuments heretofore passed but also by the hystories here after following howe this profession of Christes religion hath bene spread abroade in Englande of olde and auncient time not onely from the space of these 200. late yeares from the time of Wyckleffe but hathe continually from time to time sparkled abroade although the flames thereof haue neuer so perfectly burst out as they haue done within these hundred yeares and more As by these hystories here collected gathered out of Registers especially of the Diocesse of Norwich shall manifestly appeare wherein may be seene what men and how many both men and women within the sayde Diocesse of Norwich haue bene which haue defended the same cause of doctrine which now is receiued by vs in the Church Which persones althoughe then they were not so strongly armed in their cause and quarel as of late yeres they haue bene yet were they warriours in Christes churche and fought for their power in the same cause And although they gaue backe through tyrannie yet iudge thou the best good Reader and referre the cause therof to God who reuealeth all things according to his determined will and appoynted time THis yong prince being vnder the age of one yeare after the death of his father succeeded in his reigne and kingdom of England Anno 1422. and in the 8. yeare was crowned at Westminster and the 2. yeare after was crowned also at Paris Henry bishop of Winchester Cardinall being present at them both raigned 38. yeres and then was deposed by Edwarde the 4. as heere after Christ willing shall be declared in his time In the firste yeare of his raigne was burned the constant witnesse bearer and testis of Christes doctrine William Tailour a Priest vnder Henry Chichesley Archbishop of Canterbury Of this William Tailour I read that in the dayes of Thomas Arundell hee was first apprehended and abiured Afterwarde in the daies of Henry Chichesley aboute the yeare of our Lorde 1421. which was
declareth to vs the affliction of Christes Church for sinne and yet that God will not vtterly reiect his people for his sonnes sake as by manifold examples of yâ Church hetherto may well appeare Againe the continuance of the law first geuen by Moses vnto the destruction of the sayde people by Titus amounteth to 1564. yeares So we counting the age of the new Testament and reckening from the day of our redemption vnto this present be come now to the yeare 1534. lacking but only 33. yeares of the full number Likewise in counting the yeares from their deliueraÌce out of captiuitie to the ende of their dissolution we finde 564. yeares during which yeares as the Churche of the Iewes was not gouerned vnder the authoritie of kings but the high Priests tooke all the power and authoritie to themselues so we Christians for the space especially of these later 564. yeares what haue we seene and felt but only the iurisdiction and domination of the Pope and his high Priests plaieng the Rex in all countreys and ruling the whole whereby by the count of these yeares it is to be thought the daye of the Lordes comming not to bee farre off Furthermore in those latter yeares of the Iewes kingdome what troubles and afflictions that people susteined three hundreth yeares together but chiefly the last 166. yeares before the comming of Christ by Antiochus and his felowes the history of the Machabees caÌ report Wherin we haue also notoriously to vnderstaÌd the miserable vexations and persecutions of Christian Churches in these latter ends of the world by Antichrist For by Antiochus Antichrist no doubt is figured and represented Thys Antiochus surnamed Magnus and Antiochus Epiphanes his sonne came of the stocke of Seleucus Nicanor much like as the Mahumetes the Turke and Solymannus came of the stocke of Ottomannus Wherein this is to be noted and pondered that like as of the sayd Seleucus issued xij Syrian Kings one after another of that generation which reigned ouer the Israelites with much seueritie and tiranny so of this diuelish generatioÌ of Ottomannus haue come xij Turkish tyraunts whereof thys Solyman is now the twelfe God grant he may be the last And as the ij last Antiochi being sonnes of the ij brethreÌ did fight together for the kingdome and in fighting were both slaine and shortly after the kingdome fell to the Romaines so the Lorde graunt for Christes sake that the bloudy broode of this old Solyman which had reigned now 46. yeares may so fight together and perish in their owne bloud that the bloudy tyranny of theirs may come to a finall end for euer Amen And that the truth heereof may the better appeare to such as be disposed to meditate more vpon the matter I thought good and profitable for the reader to set before his eies in tablewise the catalogue of both these Antichristian families with the names and succession of the persons first of the twelue Syrian Kings then of the twelue Ottomans in like number and order A comparison betweene the Syrians and the Turkes ¶ The Syrians 1 Seleucus 32 2 Antiochus Soter 19 3 Antiochus Theos who killed Bernice his mother in law and his yong brother 15 4 Seleucus Callinicus with Antiochus Hierax his brother which two breethren warred one against the other 20 5 Antiochus Magnus 36 6 Seleuchus Philopator 12 7 Antiochus Epiphanes or rather Epimanes 8 Antiochus Eupator 2 9 Demetrius brother of Epiphanes who killed Eupator his cosin 10 Demetrius Nicanor whome Antiochus Sedetes his brother repulsed from his kingdome 11 Antiochus sedetes These two last being brethren had two sonnes 12 Antiochus Grypus Antiochus Cyriconus These two striuing together for the kingdome were both slaine and so not loÌg after the kingdome of Syria came to the hands of Cigranes King of Armenia and so being taken from him came to the Romaines in the time of Pompeius ¶ The Turkes 1 Ottomannus 28 2 Orchanes He slue his two brethren 22 3 Amurathes He put out the eyes of Sauces his owne sonne 23 4 Baiazetes He slew Solymannus his brother 5 Calepinus The Greeke stories make no mention of this Calepinus the Latin stories say that Calepinus and Orchanes were both one and that hee was slayne by Mahumetes hys brother 6 6 Orchanes whome Moses his vncle did slay 7 Mahumetes 1. He slue Mustaphas his brother 14 8 Amurathes 2. Hee siue Mustaphas his brother 34 9 Mahumetes 2. He slue his two brethren Turcinus an infant and Calepinus 73 10 Baiazetes 2. He warred against his brother Demes which Demes was afterward poisoned by Pope Alexander 6. 33 11 Zelymus He poisoned Baiazetes his father his two brethren Acomates and Corcutus wyth all their children his owne cosines 7 12 Solymannus He slue Mustaphas his owne sonne and was the death or Gianger his seconde sonne 46 These two pestilent families and generations rising out doubtles from the bottomles pit to plague the people of God as in number of succession they do not much differ so in maner of their doings and wicked abhominations they be as neere agreeing being both enemies alyke to the people and Church of Christ both murtherers and paricides of their owne breethren and kindred both blasphemers of God and troublers of the whole worlde Wherein we haue all to learne and note by the way the terrible anger of almighty God against sinne and wickednes of men Furthermore who so is desposed to consider and cast the course of times and to marke how things be disposed by the maruelous operation of Gods prouideÌce shal finde the times also of these two aduersaries in much like sorte to concurre and agree For in considering with our selues both the Testaments and Churches of God the first of the Iewes the second of the Christians looke what time had the Syrian Kings to rage then in Hierusalem the same proportion of time hath now the tiranny of the Turks to murther the Christians so that the one Antichrist may well represent and prefigure the other For as by the booke of Machabees may appeare Antiochus Epiphanes was about the 191. yeares before the passion of our Sauiour and day of our redemption so now casting the same number from this present yeare backward we shall finde it to be about the same yeare and time when Baiazetes the fourth Turke after Ottoman began to remoue his Imperiall seate from Bursa in Bithynia to Adrianople in Europe which is a City of Thracia In which yeare time began all the mischiefe in Europe as is to be seene before pag. 738. and this was the yeare of our Lord 1375. Unto the which yeare if we adde 691. it maketh 1566. according to the prophesie of the Apocal. chap. 20. where it is prophesied of Gog and Magog that they shall compasse about the tents of the Saincts and the well beloued Citie by the which welbeloued Citie is meant no doubt Europa and this was in
the yeare abouesaid 1375. Although touching the precise points of yeares and times it is not for vs greatly to be exquisite therein but yet where diligence and studious meditation may helpe to knowledge I would not wish negligence to be a pretence to ignoraÌce And thus much for the times of Antiochus and his felowes Now what cruelty this Antiochus exercised against the people of God it is manifest in the history of the Machabees where we reade that this Antiochus in the eight yeare of his reigne in his second comming to Hierusalem first gaue forth in commaundement that all the Iewes should relinquish the law of Moses and worship the Idole of Iupiter Olimpius which he set vp in the temple of Hierusalem The bookes of Moses and of the Prophetes he burned He set garrisons of souldiours to warde the Idole In the Citie of Hierusalem he caused the feastes and reuels of Bacchus to be kept full of all filthe and wickednes Olde men women and virgines such as woulde not leaue the lawe of Moses with cruell tormentes he murthered The mothers that would not circumcise theyr children he slue The children that were circumcised hee hanged vp by the neckes The temple he spoiled wasted The aultar of God and candlesticke of gold with the other ornaments and furniture of the temple partly he cast out partly be caried away Contrary to the lawe of God he caused them to offer and to eate Swines fleshe Great murther and slaughter he made of the people causing theÌ either to leaue their lawe or to lose their liues Among whome besides many other with cruell tormentes he put to death a godly mother with her vij sonnes sending hys cruell proclamations through all the land that whosoeuer kept the obseruauncies of the Sabboth and other rites of the lawe and refused to coÌdescend to his abhominations should be executed By reason whereof the Citie of Hierusalem was left voide and desolate of all good meÌ but there was a great nuÌber that were contented to follow obey his Idolatrous proceedings and to flatter with the king became enemies vnto ther brethren Briefly no kind of calamity nor face of miserie could be shewed in any place which was not there sene Of the tiranny of this Antiochus it is historied at large in the book of Machabees And Daniell prophesieng before of the same declareth that the people of the Iewes deserued no lesse for their sins and transgressions By consent of all writers this Antiochus beareth a figure of the great Antichrist which was to folow in the latter end of the world and is already come worketh what he can agaynst vs Although as S. Iohn sayth there haue bene and be many Antichristes as parts and members of the body of Antichrist which are foreruÌners yet to speake of the head principall Antichrist great enemy of Christs Church he is to come in the latter end of the world at what tyme shall be such tribulation as neuer was sene before Whereby is ment no doubt the Turke prefigured by this Antiochus By this Antichrist I do also meane all such which followyng the same doctrine of the Turkes thinke to be saued by their workes and demerites not by their fayth onely in the sonne of God of what title and professioÌ els soeuer they be especially if they vse the like force violence for the same as he doth c. Of the tyranny of this Antiochus aforesayd and of the tribulations of the Church in the latter tymes both of the Iewes Church and also of the Christian Church to come let vs beare consider the words of Daniell in xj chap. also in his vij chap. Prophecying of yâ same as foloweth He shall returne and freat agaynst the holy couenaunt so shall he do he shall euen returne and haue intelligence with them that forsake the holy couenaunt And armes shall stand on his part and they shall pollute the Sanctuary of strength and shall take away the dayly sacrifice and they shall set vp the abhominable desolation And such as wickedly breake the couenaunt shall flatter with him deceitfully but the people that doe know their God shall preuayle and prosper And they that vnderstand among the people shall instruct many yet they shall fall by sword and by flame by captiuitie and by spoyle many dayes Now when they shall fall they shal be holpen with a little helpe but many shall cleane vnto them faynedly And some of them of vnderstandyng shall fall to be tryed and to be purged and to make them white till the tyme be out for there is a tyme appointed And the kyng shall doe what him lyst he shall exalte himselfe and magnifie himselfe agaynst all that is God and shall speake marueilous thynges agaynst the God of Gods and shall prospere till the wrath be accomplished for the determination is made Neither shall he regard the God of his Fathers nor the desires of womeÌ nor care for any God for he shall magnifie himselfe aboue all But in his place shall he honour the God Mauzzim and the God whom his fathers knew not shall he honour with gold and with siluer and with precious stones and pleasaunt thynges Thus shall he doe in the holdes of Mauzzim with a straunge God whom he shall acknowledge he shall increase his glory and shall cause them to rule ouer many and shall diuide the land for gayne And at the end of tyme shall the kyng of the South push at him and the kyng of the North shall come agaynst hym lyke a whirle wynde with charets and with horsemen and with many shyppes and he shall enter into the countreys and shall ouerflow and passe thorough He shall enter also into the pleasaunt land and many countreys shal be ouerthrowen but these shall escape out of his hand euen Edom and Moab and the chief of the children of Ammon He shall stretch for his handes also vppon the countreys and the land of Egypt shall not escape But he shal haue power ouer the treasures of gold and of siluer ouer al the precious thynges of Egypt and of the Libians and of the blacke Mores where he shall passe But the tydynges out of the East and the North shall trouble him therfore he shall go forth with great wrath to destroy and roote out many And he shall plant the tabernacles of his palace betweene the Seas in the glorious holy mountaine yet he shall come to his end and none shall help him To this place of Daniell aboue prefixed might also be added the Prophesie of the said Daniell written in the vij chapter and much tending to the like effect where he intreating of his vision of foure beastes whiche signifie the foure Monarchies and speaking now of the fourth Monarchie hath these words After this I saw in the visions by night and behold the fourth beast was grimme and horrible and maruelous strong It had great yron
the first persecution by the church of Rome againste the Albingenses or waldenses about Tolous Bitures and Auinion Of whome 17. M. the same time were slaine by the Popes crossed souldiors Among whom frier Dominicke was then the chiefest doer About whyche time also was Frier Frances of which two came the two orders of begging Friers al which began much about one time together An. 1215. which were nere within 20. yeres after the kingdome of the Christians was taken of the Turkes according to the Prophesie aboue sayd It followeth moreouer in Methodius That in hys time al Lordship domination shal cease and geue ouer c. The verity whereof we see noâe accomplished in the Pope For where the Pope with his double sword and triple crown doeth come there all seculare power must geue place both Emperors Kings and Princes must stoupe So king Iohn yeelded vp his crowne to Pandulsus the popes Legate and was in his hand 5. daies An. 12â7 Childerike the French K. had hys crowne taken from him and geuen to Pipine An. 747. Henricus 4. Emperor was forced to submit hymselfe and his scepter to Pope Hildebrand An. 1077. Fridoricus Barbarossa Emperour in Saint Markes Church in Uenice was faine to lay downe hys necke vnder the Pope Alexanders feete Anno 1277. Which Fridericke also before was faine to holde the stirroppe to Pope Adrian c. What should I speake of the Ambassadour of Uenice named Franciscus Dandulus who being sent to Pope Clement the 5. was made to lie vnder the Popes cable like a dog gather vp the croms meÌcioned in Sabel Enn. 9. li. 7. Henry the 3. being Emperor had hys diademe first set on with the feete of the Pope and afterwarde strocken off from his head with the Popes foote againe And what shall I speake more hereof when as Carolus Magnus submitted himselfe so lowe to kisse the feete of Pope Leo. An. 800. It foloweth then in the prophesie of Methodius That in the tribulation of those dayes shall be sent from God two speciall Prophettes Enoch and Hely to reprooue and disclose the fraudulent falsehode of Antichrist and that many seeing his delusion shall forsake him and followe them Wherat Antichrist being greeued shall kill them c. We neuer read yet in any story of any suche two Prophets to be sent either to the Saracens or to the Turkes Wheras against the Pope we read Iohn Husse and Hierome of Prage two learned Martyrs Prophets of God to haue bene sent to haue reproued and described the Anatomie of Antichrist and at last to haue bene burned for their labor And what Prophet can speake more plainely either Enoch or Hely then did Hierom of Prage prophesying of the comming of Martin Luther an C. yeres after him when the Pope and his fellowes should answere to God and to him The time we see came iust Nowe let the Pope see with his fellowes what answer they can make The true plate of Hus and Hierome among the Bohemians It followeth further in Methodius concludyng hys prophecie And then sayth he shall appeare the comming of the sonne of man in the clouds of heauen with celestial glory c. Wherefore after the burning of these two notable Prophets with many other thousands burned also since their time by the B. of Rome it is to be thought that the comming of Christes iudgement in the clouds is not farre of Veni cito Domine Amen And thus muche touching Methodius of whose prophecies how much or how little is to be estemed I leaue it indifferent vnto the reader For me it shal suffice simply to haue recited his wordes as I finde them in his booke contained noting this by that way that of this booke of Methodius De nouissimis temporibus neither Hierome in his Cataloge nor Suidas nor yet Auentinus in the place where hee entreateth purposely of such prophecies maketh any mention As touching Hildegardus Brigit other whome the French cal Bardi for their songs prophetical verses sufficient hath ben alleaged before out of Anentinus who in his 3. booke of Chronicles wryting of the testimonies of Hildegard Brigit and Bardi seemeth to grounde vppon them that the Turkes whether we wil or not shal haue their Imperiall seate at Colen And I pray God that it come not to passe that the Turke do geue some attempt against England by the seas before that he come to Colen by land c. Greuity causeth me to cut of many testimonies and reuelations of these abouesaide or els I could here rehearse the propheticall wordes of Brigit lib. 4. cap. 57. concerning the City and Church of Rome which as she sayth must be purged and scoured with 3. things to wit with sharpe sword with fire and with the plough and that God wil doe with that Citie as one that remoueth plants out of one place vnto an other and finally that the Citie of Rome shall susteine the sentence as if a Iudge should commaund the skin to be flaine off the bloude to be drawne from the flesh and the flesh to be cut in small peces the bones therof to be broken so that all the mary may be quised out from the same c. But for breuitie I let Brigit passe something wil declare out of Erythrea Sybilla in her booke of prophecies found in S. Georges church in Uenice where she prophesying many things of the birth of Christ vnder Augustus and of the birth of Iohn Baptist of baptisme of the Apostles of the conuersion of the Gentiles and of Constantinus c. hath these words After that the peaceable Bull shall conclude all the climes of the world vnder tribute in those daies a heauenly lambe shal come and the dayes shal come wheÌ the power of the flowing streame shal be magnified in water the Lyon the Monarche shal be conuerted to the Lambe which shall shine to all men and subuert kingdomes Moreouer sayeth Sybilla In the latter age God shall bee huÌbled and the diuine ofspring shal be abased Deitie shal be ioyned with humanity the Lambe shal lie in hay and God maÌ shall be bred vp vnder a maidens attendance signes and woÌdershal go before amoÌgest the circumcised c. Also an aged womaÌ shal coÌceiue a childe hauing knowledge of things to come The Worlde shall maruell at Bowtes the starre which shall be a leader to his birth He hauing 32. feete and 6. thumbes shal chuse to himself out of ââsners and abiectes the number of 12. and one deuill not wyth ââorde nor with battel c. And afterwarde thus followeth moreouer in Sybilia saying The health of the lambe lying shal be clothed with a fewe spoiles of the Lyon Blacke shal be turned into red He shall subdue the citie of Aeneas and kings but in the booke of the fisher In deiectioÌ and pouertie he shall coÌquere
hys owne promises Saluation standeth sure and certayne by Gods promise The place of S. Paule Rom. 4. expounded The 4. inconuenience The 4. principle aboue recited broken Ex Lindano in Epitome doctrinae Euangelicae The first errour of the Papistes touching good workes Hosius in 2. tom confessionis Cap. 1. The second errour of the Papistes in the doctrine of good workes Fayth the roote and cause of good workes Workes are not to be called good but by reason of fayth The office of fayth to iustifie The effect of fayth to bring forth good workes Fides per dilectioneÌ operans Gal. 5. The 3. errour of the Papistes touching the end of the law good works The end of the law and good workes peruerted Thom. Aquinas Hosius in 2. tom conses Cap. 1. The diuers opinions of their Catholicke Papistes how faith iustifieth The Popes doctrine agaynst the principles of Scripture The 4. errour of the Papistes touching the imperfection of man in satisfiyng the perfection of the law Agaynst the pâinciples of Scripture Precepteâ and Counsayles Workes of supererogation Mens traditions preferred before the workes of Gods law Agaynst the principle of Scripture Erroneous doctrine of the latter Church of Rome concerning ãâã Original sinne ãâã it is Fomes peccati Concupiscentia Original sinne ââânuated False doctrine of the latter Church of Rome touching penaunce Contrition Confession Satisfaction True doctrine of repentaunce by the scripture Partes of repentance 1. Contrition 2. Fayth 3. New obedience The blinde ignoraunce of the popes Church in not distincting the law from the Gospel A Babilonicall confusion in the Popes doctrine What difference the Papistes put betwene Moses and Christ. Papistes make the Gospell a new law Papistes deuide the law into the law of nature the law of Moses and the lawe of Christ. The Popes Churche blinde in the office of Christ. The time of the law and time of the Gospell distincted Malediction of the law ceaseth in Christ. The vse of the law remayneth Christ and the law can not raygne together Ephes. 4. The power of the law is for a time The power of Christ is eternall Rom. 8. Colos. 2. The malediction of the law geueth place to Christ. The curse of the law is crucified and shall neuer rise agayne Rom. 7. Rom. 6. To be vnder the law and vnder grace expounded What is to be vnder grace Psal. 31. Act. 10. One remedy for remission of sins and no more Auriculer confession no remedy for remission of sinnes Remission of sinnes standeth vpon a generall cause and not particular The law crucifieâ by Christ. ãâã meaneth Obiection Aunsâââ The cause of remission eueâ one and perpetuall The promise of remission euer perpetuall Remission of sinnes freely promised without limitation of time or number The meanes whereby remission is promised is onely fayth The wordes of promise free and absolute Act. 10. Mans infirmitie impayreth not the grace of Christ but augmenteth it 2. Cor. 12. Rom. 5. Foure thinges concurre in remissioÌ of sinnes The Popes errours touching remission of sinnes detected What inconuenience riseth for Jacke of distinction betweene the law and the Gospell Erroneous doctrine of the papistes concerning free will Meritum de congruo Meritum de incongruo False doctrine concerning inuocation Mediator of intercession Mediator of saluation Christ a continuall Mediator by the doctrine of S. Paule Rom. 8. Christ onely being our Mediator of saluation what needeth any other Mediation of Sainctes Saluation falsely attributed to the blessed Virgine Idolatrous adoration of Reliques and Sacramentes Prophanation of the Lordes Supper False mâlting by Masses False doctrine touching Sacramentes The number Caââe finall The operation The application of Sacramentâ Errours and abuses in Baptisme Baptising of Belles False doctrine of the Popes Churche concerning the Lordes Supper Idolatry coÌmitted to the Sacrament The Sacrament turned to an Idole ChauÌging Worshiping Offering Eating Burning the body of Christ in the Sacrament of the Altar Absurdities and errours of the popes Churche touching Matrimony 1. Cor. 7. 1. Tim. 3. 1. Tim. 4. Leuit. 18. Single life be it neuer so impure preferred before Matrimony The third part of christendome stopt by the Popes law to marry the Popes doctrine agaynst Priestes maryage and their Children The third part of the yeare exempted froÌ the mariage Mariage within the fift or sixt degree by the Popes law Gossippes inhibited to marry by the Popes law What inconueniences come by restrayning of mariage The corrupt doctrine of the Popes Churche concerning ciuile rulers and magistrates Rom. 13. The Phantasies and Antiques of the popes Churche concerning Purgatory Ex Thom. Mono alijs Manifest defection of the Popes Church from the olde fayth of Rome Contrarietie betweene the Religion of Christ and of the Pope briefly noted Christes doctrine is wholly spirituall No outward thing is required in Christes doctrine to make a Christen man but onely Baptisme and the Lordes Supper All doctrine of the Pope standeth onely in outward things A Christen man defined after the Popes doctrine Corporall exercise serueth to small profite Two thinges in this history chiefly to be noted The world The kingdome of Christ in this world The visible Church The Church of Christ deuided in two sortes of people Euseb. Lib. 1. cap. 1. Gods punishment for refusing the Gospel Tiberius Casar moueth the Senate to haue Christ receaued Christ refused of the Senate of Rome The vayne cause why the Senate of Rome refused Christ. Tertul. Apol. cap. 5. Euseb. lib. 2. cap. 3. The Senate and Citie of Rome plagued for refusing of Christ. Ex Suet. in vitae Tiberij Christ suffereth and riseth agayne An. 34. Sainct Paul conuerted An. 35. An. 39. Caesar. Caligula Caligula commaunded hys image to be set vp in the Temple of Hierusalem The abhomination of desolation standing in the holye place Herode miserably dyed in banishment Gayphas deposed An. 43. Ex Gotfrido Viterbiensi part 25 Claudius Nero. An. 56. Domitius Nero. The horrible wickednes and crueltie of Nero. Peter and Paule suffered for Christ. An. 69. Vespasian Emperour and Titus his sonne The destruction of the Iewes A note for all Realmes to marke The Romanes in contemning Christ punished by their owne Emperours Examples of the ãâã plague of God vpon the Romaine Emperours persecuting and resisting Christ till the time of Constantine Tiberius ãâ¦ã Neââ Galbe Ottho Vitelius Titus Domitian Commedus Pertinax Iulianas Seueras Gera. Bassianus Macrinus Deadânerus Helagabâlus Alexande Seuerus Maximinus Maximus Barbinus Gordianus Philippus Decius Gallus Volusianus Aemilianus Varelianus Galienus Aurelianus Tacitus Florinus Probus Carus Dioclesianus Maximianus Galerius Maximinus Maxentius Licinius Brittaines Gildas Wickliefe and hys bookes condemned and brent for an heriticke after hys death Gods benefites toward England A caueat for England S. Steuen the first ring leader of all Christes Martyrs S Iames the Apostle brother of Iohn Martyred Act. 12. Hist. Eccle. lib. 2. cap. 9. Ex clemente Septimae Hypolyposeon A notable conuersion of a
the lawes of fasting Ex Euseb. Lib. 5. cap. 18. Ex Socrat. Eccles. Iust. Lib. 5. cap. 20. Ex Sozomeno lib. 7. cap. 19. The ordinaunces of Telesphorus falsely to him ascribed Higynus Byshop of Rome and Martyr Ex Volatetano Anthrop Lib. 22. Creame One Godfather and Godmother in Baptisme Dedication of Churches Piuâ Byshop of Rome The daungers of letting the holy misteries fall from the Lordes Table The reuelation of Hermes The decretall Epistle of Pius Anicetus Byshop of Rome and Martyr Soter Byshop Elutherius Byshop England conuerted to the fayth of Christ. Ex Nicep lib. 2. cap. 4. Ex Gilda de Victor Aur. Ambros. Whether this land of Britaine receiued the Gospell before kinge Lucius dayes Serapion Byshop of Antioche Egesippus Ecclesiasticall writer Miltiades Ecclesiasticall writer Herâclitus Ecclesiasticall writer Theophilus Ecclesiasticall writer Dionitiâs Corinthius Ecclesiasticall writer The yoke of chastitie not to be layd vpon the infirme brethren Ex Euseb. lib. â cap. 23. The booke of Dionisius Areo. De Hierarchia suspected Celebration of the Sonday Clemens Alexandrinus The Gospell of S. Mathew in Hebrew Difference about the ceremony of Easter Seuerus Emperour Anno. 195. The 5. persecution Ex Euse. Lib. 6. cap. 2. Anno. 205. The false accusations agaynst the Christians The captaines and ministers of this persecution Ex Tertul ad Scapulam Leonides father of Origene Martyr Origene kept from Martyrdome by hys mother Origene commended Ex Euseb. Lib. 6. cap. 3. Ex Euseb. Anconiâo Symoneta c. Plutarchus scholler of Origene and Serenus hys brother Martyred Heraclides Heron. Rhais Potamiena Marcella schollers of Origene and Martyrs Basilides of a persecutour made a martyr Ex Euseb. Lib. 6. cap. 5. Albeit the said Eusebius giueth Alexander confessor and Byshop of Hierusalem The notable age of Narcissus Byshop of Hierusalem A miracle of water turned into oyle Ex. Euseb. Lib. 6. Ca. 9. A terrible example of periury punished Narcissus and Alexander ioyned together in one Byshopricke Alexander ordayned Byshop of Hierusalem by Gods miracle Ex Euseb. Lib. 6. cap. 11. The constaÌcie death of Alexander Byshop Andoclus Martyr Asclepiades Byshop of Antioche coufessor Irenaeus Byshop of Lyons and Martyr Tertullian Ecclesiasticall writer The Apology of Tertullian defending the Christians Tertullianus ãâã Scapulam The occasion hereof belike came of the Iewes worshipping the iawe of an Asse in the story of Sampson Tertul. in Apelogetico The errours and imperfectionâ in learned men neted Victor Byshop of Rome Victor reported of some to dye a Martyr The cause discussed why the holy Ghost forbad bloud and strangled in the primitiue Church Ex Euseb. lib. 5. Cap. 26. The doctrine of Christian libertie in outward vsages Anno. 200. Ex Euseb. Lib. 4. Cap 26. Polycarpus and Anicetus disagreeing in controuersie yet agreed in chaââe Vniforâââ in ceremonies not to be required as a thing necessary Polycrates Byshop of Ephesus Byshop in those dayes maryed Victor excommunicating the Churches of Asia Irenaeus to Victor Diuersitie commendeth the concorde of fayth Zephyrinuâ Byshop of Rome The Epistle and ordinaunces of Zephyrinus suspected to be counterfet The first Epistle of Zephyrinus to the Byshops of Sicilia Patins of glasse borne before the Priest The ordinaunces of Zepherinus of small credite Golden chalices Concilium Tiburtiâum Rhemense Ex Florilego Perpetua Felicitas Reuocatus Saturninus Saâyrus Secundulus Martyrs Souerus warreth in Brittayne A wall betweene England builded 132. miles in length Seuerus the persecutour slayne at Yorke An. 215. Bassianus Emperour Macrinus with hys sonne Diadumenus Emperour An. 219. The monstrous life of Heliogabolus Emperour A prodigious beliged Heliogabalus slayne of hys soulniours Ex Eutropioâ Alexander Seuerus Emperour Anno. 224. Against corrupt Iudges The saying of Alexander to be noted and followed Idle seruauntes eate vp the bowels of the common weale A note worthy to be marked Platina in vita Iontians Punished with smoke that âold smoke Mammea the mother of the Emperour Ex Nauclero Calixtus Byshop of Rome and Martyr The decretall Epistles of Calixtus examined The place of S. Paule vnfitly expounded Imber fast first ordayned Agaynst the decretall Epistles and constitutions Calixtus a Martyr Ex Vincen. in spocul Hist. Et Antonino tit 7. cap. 6. Vrbanus Byshop of Rome An. 227. Confirmation of children instituted Vrbanus Martyred Tiburtius Valerianus Martyrs Cecilia Martyr Ex martyrologio Adonis The Martyrdome of Cecilia Agapitus a blessed Martyr Ex Bergomense Lib. 8. A notable example of Gods iust plague vpon a persecutor Ex Henr. Erâordiens Lib 6. Calepodius Martyr Pammachius with his wife and children Martyrs 42. Martyrs Simplicius Martyr Quiritius Iulia hys mother Martyrs Tyberius Valerianus brethren and martirs Martina a Virgine Martyr Maximinus Emperour and persecutour The vi persecution An. 237. Origenes de Martyrio Gordianus Emperour An. 240. Pontianus Byshop of Rome Diuersity betweene Damasus and Euseb. Pontianus banished This doctrine seemeth derogatory to Christ and blasphemous Ammonius a Christian writer Iulius Aphricanus writer Natalius Confessor Ex Euseb. lib. â cap. 28. The Lord will not loose them which haue done or suffered anye thing for him Anterius Byshop of Rome martyr Authors disagree Hyppolitus Byshop and Martyr Prudentius Peristepha Philippus Emperour Anno. 240. Philippus ãâã first Christian Emperour Decius Emperour Anno. 250. The seuenth persecution The cause and occasion of this persecution Fabianus Byshop of Rome Euseb. Lib. 6. The miraculous election of Fabianus Fabianus Martyr The ordinaunces of Fabianus pretensed Oyle and creame Accusing of Byshops Appealing to the sea Apostolicall Marrying not within the fift degree False doctrine detected Origene Ex Euseb. lib. 6. Cap. 39. The persecutions of Origene Ex Suida Nicepho Lib. 5. Cap. 32. The fall of Origene Origene excommunicated The repentaunce of Origene Blemishes noted in Origene Origene commended for his learning Ex. Socrat. Lib. 6. cap. 13. Heraclas Byshop of Alexandria Euseb. Lib. 6. cap. 29. Heraclas called Pope yet no Byshop of Rome An. 250. Ex Nicepho Lib 5. cap. 29. Persecutors Alexander Byshop of Ierusalem Martyr Ex Euseb. Lib. 6. cap. 41. Asclepiades Byshop of Antioche Martyr Ex specu Vincent Lib. 11. ca. 52. A place of Vincentius reproued Babylas Byshop of Antioche Martyr Ex Chrisost. Lib. contra Gentiles The story of Babylas The body of Babylas stoppeth the oracles of Idols Ex Zonara Tâm 3. Euseb. Lib. 6. cap. 39. Nicepho Lib. 5. cap. 25. Bab. Byshop of Nicomedia Martyr Vincent lib. 11. cap. 52. XL. Virgines Martyrs Peter of Phrigia Martyr Andraeas Paulus Nichomachus Dionysia Virgine Martyrs Martyrs of Babilon Germanus Theophilus Caesarius Vitalis Polychronius Nestor Olympiades Maximus noble men Anatolia Virgine Audax Martyrs Ex Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 40.41.42 The Epistle of Dionysius Byshop of Alexandria to Fabius A commotion of the people of Alexandria agaynst the christians Metra Martyr Quinta a faithfull woeman and Martyr Patience and ioy in affliction The constancy of the Martyrs of Alexandria Apollonia a blessed virgine
miracles what straunge sightes this Berthwalde or Drithelm did see after hys death read the ix booke of Henr. Huntington King Etheldred made Abbot of Bardney Adelmus Gu. Malmesâ lib. 5. de pontifiâ Lying miracles Malmesbery commended for hys stile Lying miracles reproued Aldelme Byshop Swithune Bishop of Wine Bedo lib. 5. cap. 23. Ex historia Iornalensi do regib us Northumb S. Iohn of Beuerlay Anno. 717. Annother lying fable of Sainct Eguyne Ranulphus in Polychro lib. 5. cap. 23. Beda lib. 5. de gestes Angl. Polycron lib. 5. cap. 17. A generall rule seruing for the obseruation of Easter day This rule of Easter seemeth to be taken out of the booke of Numer And they going out of Ramesse the 15. day of the first moneth the next day after held their Easter c. Why priestes crownes were shauen Bede de gest lib. 5. The copy of a Monkish letter of Colfride to King Naiton for the shauing of Priestes crownes How proueth he that the Apostles Iob and Ioseph were shauen Much sayd nothing proued Diuersitie of rites hurteth not the Church See how these shauelinges would father their shauing vpon Peter which is neyther found in Scripture nor in any approued story but onely in paynted clothes Why Priestes and Monkes be shauen in the crowne The shauing of the crowne what it representeth How doth the signe of the crosse defend Churches from euill spirites when it cannot keepe them from euill Priestes If shauing of the crown doth each men patience in suffering how commeth it that we see none more washpish and irefull then these shorne generations of Monkish vipers Simon Magus ãâã as he sayâ The difference betweene the shauing of Peter and Simon Magus In outward habite christians ought not to reliââble wicked doers * There is but one mediator betweene God and man Christ Iesus The Scottish monke and the Englishe monkes differed in their shauing If Peter shall let in the elect of God into heauen Christ theâ serueth in little stede A note to admonish the reader Fabia cap. 141. Guliel Malmesb de Reg. An. 724. Ethelburge the Queene perswadeth her husbaÌd to be a monke The crafty head of a woman King Iue resigning hys kingdome went to Rome and became a Monke Ethelburga the Queene made NuÌne of Barking Peter pence first graunted and payd to Rome The lawes made by King Iue to his people Celulphus King of Northumberland Bede An. 729. The life of Bede briefly described This Benedict maister to Bede was the first that brought in the vse of glasse windowes into England Also the sayd Benet ãâ¦ã An Epistle of Pope Sergius The famous learning of Bede Bede commended for integritie of lyfe Anno. 735. S. Iohns Gospell translated into English by Bede Celulfus of a King made a Monke Egbert Kyng of Northumberland Anno. 747. Ex Malmesb. lib. de gestis pontifi Anglo Cutbert Archbishop of Caunterbury The rogation dayes had not then that superstition in them as they had afterward Boniface an English man Archb. of Mentz Ethelwold kyng of Merceland Edelhim a strong ãâã valiant warriour Pride ouerâthrowne A letter of Boniface otherwise called Winfridâ sent to kyng Ethelbald Nihil factum quod non factum prius The corrupt lyfe of Nunnes noted The popish actes and doynges of Boniface Archbishop of Magunce The Monastery of Fulda in Germany builded by Boniface Childericus The French king deposed and Pipinus intruded Dist. xl cap Si Papa Images in Churches subuerted by Emperours mayntained by Popes Philippicus for holding agaynst Images lost hys Empyre his eyes The author of the book called the dialogues of Gregory Memoriall of reliques offring and sacrifice for the dead brought into the masse Canon The Popes feete first kissed of the Emperours Segebert king of Westsaxons Sigebert slayne Cruell tyranny with like cruelty reuenged Kenulphus king of Westsaxons Anno. 748. Murder reuenged with murder Offa King of Mercia An vntruth noted in the story of Fabianus The primacy of Canterbury remoued to Lichfield Lambrith Archbishop of Cant. This Alcuinus is commended for hys learning nex to Adelmus and Bede aboue all Saxons Ethelbert king of Eastangles wrongfully murdered by Offa. The vayne suspicion and wicked counsell of a woeman Ex historia Iornalensi Malmesocriensi Cruell murder reuenged Offa and Kenredus of Kinges made monkes at Româ Egfretus King of Mercia Alcuinus Osbââ to patritio The fathers fault punished in the childe Egbert King of Kent taken prisoner A princely example of clemency in a noble king The Church of Winchcombe builded by K. Kenulphus Egbert King of Kent released out of prison A place of Fabian doubted Pope Steuen the second The donation of Pipinus falsely taken to be the donation of Constantine Ex polyer lib. 5. cap. 25. Pope Paule the first Images agayne mayntayned by the Pope agaynst the Emperour A lay man pope who was deposed and had hys eyes put out Pope Steuen the third The counsell of Constantinople the 7. condemned of the Pope for condemning Images The pope also ordayned Gloria in Excelsis to be song in the masse at S. Peters altar by the Cardinals Pope Hadrian the first Images agayne mayntayned by the Pope to be mens Kalenders The body of S. Peter clothed iâ siluer The order of the Romish masse book when it came in Ex Duraâdo Nauââro Iacobââ Voragine in vita Greg. Et tameâ ipsis commentum placet Terent Note well the practise of Prelates in planting their popish masse Gregories masse taketh place in Europe Carolus Magnus beneficiall to the sea of Rome Rex Christianissimus intituled to Fraunce A letter of Charles the great sent to king Offa. How the Pope heareth the cry of poore widowes and Orphanes The Empire translated from Greece to Fraunce Images written agaynst as contrary to the true fayth This Albinus was Alcuinus aboue mentioned The Bishops and Princes of England against Images King Egbert made a monke Anno. 757. Osulphus Mollo otherwise called Adelwold Alcredus or Aluredus Ethelbert otherwise named Adelred or Eardulphe Alfweld Osredus Adelred agayn kinges of Northumberland Anno. 764. Northumberland kingdome ceaseth Alcuinus otherwise called Albinus The troubles of the kingdome of Northumberland and described by Alcuinus Ex Historia MalmesberieÌsi How it rayned bloud in Yorke Anno. 780. Brigthricus K. of Westsaxons Edelburga daughter to Offa poysoned her husband Wickednes reuenged Irene Anno. 784. Images restored agayne by Irene at Constantinople The second councell at Nicea The wickednes of Irene condingly rewarded Kenelmus king of Mercia innocently slayne Celulphus Ceolulphus Bernulphus kings of Mercia The kingdome of Mercia ceaceth Vniust dealinges of men iustly rewarded Paules Church The first aultar and crosse set vp in England The church of Winchester The church of Lincolne The church of Westminster The scholes at Cambridge Abbey of Knouisburgh Malmesb. Abbey of Glocester Mailrose Heorenton Hetesey The monastery of S. Martin at Douer Lestingey Whitbie This Hilda was first conuerted to the fayth by Paulinus a godly and learned
England one for Greeke the other for latine Ex historia Guliel de Regibus Ang. Pleimondus teacher to king Alfred and after Bishop of Canterbury Bookes translated out of latine by K. Alfrede None permitted to haue any dignitie in the court except he were learned Polycron lib. 6. cap. 1. The Psalter translated into English by king Alfrede The cause why the king turned latine bookes into English Learned men sent for and placed about the king The dialoges of Gregory translated Neotus â Abbot The schole and vniuersitie of Oxford first begonneâ King Alfrede The newâ Colledge in Oxford Ioan. âââtus The aunswere of Ioannes Scotus to the French king Ioan Scotus translated Hierarchiam Dionâtij from Greek to Latine The booke of Ioannes Scotus called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Ioannes Scotus adicted more to the Greeke Churche then the Latine Ioan Scotus accused of the pope for an heretike Ioannes Scotus slayne by hys owne scollers Ioan Scotus a Martyr This Ethelwitha builded first the house of Nunnes at Winchester The children of K. Alfrede All hys daughters learned The decease of King Alfred An. 901. Etheredus Plâimundus Athelmus Vlâelmus Odo Archb. of Canterbury 9. Popes in ix yeares at Rome Fermosus first Pope Ex Chroniâoâ Sigeberti Schismes among the Popes Character indâlebilis Whether the pope with hys Cardinals may erre Bonifacius 6. Pope Stephen 6. Pope Ex Chroni Martini panitentiarij Sigebert Ex Polych alijs Pope Theodorus 2. Pope Iohn 10. One councell burneth an others decrees Pope Benedictus 4. Pope Leo. 5. imprisoned and vnpoped by hys own chaplayne Pope Christoferus 1. Pope Sergius Pope Formosus after hys death be headed of Pope Sergius A false fayned myracle vpon the body of Formosus Popish miracles not to be credited Bearing of candels on Candlemas day how it came vp Pope ãâã Pope Lâââdo 1. Pope ãâã 11. Harloââ this time ruled ãâã Rome P. Iohn 1. P. Leo. 6. P. Stââ â restored Liuthpranâdus ãâã sis lib. 3. P. Steph. â P. Leo. â P. Marâ â P. Agapetus 2. Ordo Clâniacensis beginnââ King Edward the elder The Edwardes before the ââquest A comparison betweene Alfrede and hys sonne Edward Vse and long exercise of things maketh perfectnes Clyto Ethelwold rebelleth agaynst K. Edward An. 904. An. 913. Chesâer repayred and enlarged The Castle of Herford builded Castles builded vpon the riuer of Auene and Ouse The townes of Towcetour and wigmore builded The newe towne of Nottingham builded Thilwall Manchester repayred Elfleda Cittyes Townes and Castles builded by Elfleda The lawes of king Alfred and K. Edward Note howe kinges of England in tymes past had authoritie in spirituall causes Anno. 925. The Children of K Edward the elder Prince Ethelwald excellânt in learning Galiel de Regib The bringing vp of K. Edwardes Children King Ethelstine or Adelstane Duke Elfrede sodenly stroken by the hand of God for periury Guliel lib. de Regib in vita Ethelstani The copie of an old Cart of K. Ethelstane Anno. 927. Northumberland subdued to king Ethelstane The Scots subdued to the king of England It is more honour to make a king then to be a king A fabulous miracle falsely reported of king Athelstane Bristanus Byshop Anno. 933. A ridiculous miracle forged vpon Bristanus Byshop of Winchester A miracle of soules aunswering Amen A sore battaile sought at Brimford An other vnlike myracle of K. Athelstanâ sword Odo Archbishop of Cant. Analanus The North Brittaynes brought to tribute The South Brittaynes subdued K. Ethelstane seeketh the death of his owne brother A note to learne not to sowe discorde betwixt brother and brother The cause of building Abbeyes examined Otho first Emperour of the Germaine Precious iewels sent to king Ethelstane from the French K. Concerning one of the nayles wherewith our Sauiour Christ was crucified Kinges of England gouernors as well in ãâã ecclesiastical aâââmporall Extractum on legib ãâã Athelstane * alias ãâã * alias minoribus * alias scristes dictionum * alias seruitistimentalas * ãâã sunt * alias seristes mensia ãâã * in sua scrysiseyra A lawe how that maisters ought to condiscend and beare sometime with their seruauntes The law of king Ethelstane concerning tythes Tythes The K. woulde vsurpe no mans goodes wrongfully The law of K. Ethelstane concerning fealous stealing aboue xii d. Epitap in Ethelst Sol illustrauit bisseno scorpion ortu Cum regeÌ cauda percuâât ille sua Anno. 940. Edmundus kyng of England Ex historia Cariona Monkes put out of Eusham the yeare of our Lord. 941. The difference betweene Monkes and priestes Chastitie wroÌgly defined Holy mariage by the definition of Paphnutius is chastitie Monkes how they differed from Priestes and how they first began in England Guliel de pontiââââ The monâstery of Fââriake Oswaldes Byshop of Yorke a great paââââ of Monkery Guliel lin 3. de pontif The origââ of monkery how it first began in England Dunstane Abbot of Glastonbury The sonnes of King Edmund The impâdent vanitie of the Popes Churche in forgyng false myracles Guliel lib. 1. de pont The monastery of Glastonbury Dunstane Abbot of Glostanbury The Abbey of Glostenbury was first builded by K. Iue by the couÌsell of Adelmus after beyng destroyed by the Danes Guliel lib. 2. de Regib The lawes of king Edmunde touching as well the state spirituall as temporall Vlstanus Archbishop of Yorke Odo Arch. of Canterbury Guliel de pont lib. 1. Polycron lib. 6. ca. 6. Odo made monke at Floriake after he was Archb. of CaÌterbury Guliel de pont lib. 1. Guliel lib. 3. de pont Ebor. The difference of habite and garmentes among men of the Church False and lying myracles noted vpon Odo A note to the reader Transubstantiation not yet receaued The letter of Odo Archb. to the prelates Elsinus Archb. of Caunt elect S. Edmundesbury The children of King Edmund Anno. 946. Edrede gouernour of the Realme Dunstane made byshop of Wirceter and after of London With lye and all K. Edwyne Anno. 955. The king suspensed by the Archbishop K. Edwyne an enemye to Monkes Monkes put out and seculâr priestes placed in their roomes The death of K. Edwyne Anno. 959. K. Edgar called Pacificus Dunstane made Bysh. of Worceter and of London Ex hist. Rog. Houenden Spirituall liuinges geuen by the king and not by the Pope Oswaldââ byshop of Worceter and after â Yorke Ethelwâââ byshop of Wint. a great âââtayner of Monkery An. 96â Ex Guliel Malmâsâârieââ de gostis ponâââ Aâg Monkishe dreames Dreames not necessary to be regarded Difference of dreames How and wheÌ monks first began to swarme in England Dunstane Ethelwold Oswald three setters vp of Monkishe religion 40. Monasteries builded and repayred by K. Edgar Priestes thrust out of Cathedrall houses and monkes set in Roger Houeden lib. Continuationum post BedaÌ Chronicon Iornalense Guliel de gestis pontifi lib. 1. Oswald Byshop of Wytceter and Archb. of Yorke The pollicy of Oswald in driuing out priestes to place
pontif Lib. 4. Ex Roger. Ho ãâã Eabia c. Anno. 1116. Assemble of the nobles at Salisbury Thurstine refuseth to professe subiection to the Arch. of Cant. Thurstine promiseth to renounce hys archbishopricke Anno. 1118. Pope Calixtus breaketh promise with the king Thurstine sacred archbishop of Yorke by the Pope agaynst the kinges minde Concision Rhemense Actes of the councell of Rhemes The Actes sent to the Emperour The Emperour agreeth not to the popes inuesting The councell deuided Ex Rog. Houed Henry the Emperour excommunicated Agreed that England shoulde haue no other Legate from Rome but onely the Archb. of Cant. England spoyld by the popes legates All the custome of the Realme graunted of the pope Anno. 1120. The popes letter to the King The king compelled to receaue Thurstinus for feare of the popes curse Thurstinus restored Anno. 1122. Wil. Archb. of Cant. The gray Friers first came into England Anno. 1125. Priestes payd for their wiues Ex Roger. Houed El Guliel GisburneÌsi Ex Henrie Hunting lib. 7. The Abbey of Gilburne bailded S. la ues hand Reading Abbey fouÌded Matilde daughter of K. Henry heyre to the crowne Geffry PlaÌtagenet Henry 2. borne of Matilde the Empresse Anno. 1130. The priorie of Norton founded Three terrible visioÌs of the king Three vowes made of King Henry Anno. 1131. Danegelt released The Church relieued Iustice rightly administred Bishoprike of Carlile newly erected by king Henry The Citie and Paules Church of London burned Honorius the 2. Mathaeus Partsiensis A romishe statute concerning priestes wiues and Concubines Mariage forbid to the seuenth degree The Popes Legate geuing preceptes of chastitie was found with an harlot Lotharius Emperour Arnulphus Martyred at Rome The history of Arnulphus Arnulphus Martyr Ex Tretimio A booke called Tripartitum written 400. yeares agoe Number of holy dayes Curious singing in Cathedrall Churches The world ouercharged with begging Religions Promotion of euill prelates Supersluitie of apparell in Bishops families Byshops seales abused to get mony Non residentes in benefices Rash bestowing of benefices Wastefull spending of the Church goods Old bookes of Councels lost by the negligence of the clerkes The vnchaste lyfe of priestes condemned by the nature of the storkes Amendment of lyfe ought first to begin with the priestes The realme of Fraunce interdited King of Portingale deposed The Knights of the Rhodes and Templars Pope ãâã centius the second Hurly ãâã betweene Popes The pope curse proclaymed agaynst ãâã that ãâã any priest The death of K. Henry Anno. 1135. Periury iustly punished Ex Chris. Anglico in certi autâris The Bishop of Sarum and of Lincolne takeâ prisoners of the king and led with ropes about their neckes Roger. âeued in ãâã Steph. Ex Fabian In vita Step. Anno. 1136. K. Stephen Building of Castles in England The cruelty of the Scots agaynst the Englishe man Anno. 1140. Maude the Empresse came into England agaynst Steuen King SteueÌâken prisoner What it is for princes to be hard and straite to their subjectes K. Stephen and Robert Erle of Glocester deliuered by exchaunge Ex incerti autoris chronise The decease of Geffry Plantagenet Henry Duke of Normandy Henry entereth into England Theobalde Archbishop of Cant. Peace betwene king Steuen and Duke Henry concluded The death of K. Steuen S. William of Yorke Gracianns the compiler of the popes decrees Petrus Lombardus maister of the sentence Petrus Comestet Hugo de sancto Victore Bernardus Clareualensis Hildegare Ioannes detemporibus The fewes crucified a christen body at Norwich The order of the Gilbertines The Lordes prayer and the Creede in Englishe Matthaeus Pariensis lib. Chron. 4. Steuen king of England Cursing with booke bell and candle Anno. 1138. Pope Lucius the ij warring agaynst the Senators Spirituall excommunication abused in temporall causes Hadrianus a Pope an Englishman Anno. 1154. King Henry the second Thomas Becket chauncellor of England Anno. ãâã Gerhardus Dulcinus Preaches agaynst Antichrist of Rome Ex ãâã Gisbaron si Anno. 11ââ Fredericus Barbarosa Emperor The pope displeased that the Emperour did not held his right stirrup The Emperour holdeth the Popes stirrup The Popes old practice in setting Princes together by the eares War more gaynefull to the Pope then peace Warre stirred vp by the Pope The pope driuen to entreate for peace The godly proceedings of Frederick the Emperour agaynst the pope A letter of Pope Hadrian to the Emperour Fredericke The Emperours name before the Popes A seditious and proud letter of the pope to the Bishops of Germany Well bragged and like a Pope Scripture well wrasted Ex Radenuico in appendice Frisingensis See the ambitious presumption of a proude priest Note here a couragious hart in a valiaunt Emperour An example for all princes to follow Note The order of Erenuââ Anno. 1159. The saying and iudgement of P. Adrianus of the papall sea The popes rather successors to Romulus then to Peter Pope Alexander the third Alexander curseth the Emperour Anno. 1164. Volateran âken with a âtradiction Concilium ãâã The clergie âounde to âhe vowe of âhastitie Papiâtes are not so much in pro ãâã chastitie as in desining chastitie Tho. Becket Archb. at Cant. Becket no martyr Herberturde busebam Ioan. Charnot A lanus Abbot of Tenchbury Gulselmus Cantuariensis Tho. Becked described What commeth of blinde zeale destitute of right knowledge The life of Tho. Becket Polydorus mistaketh the mother of Becket Ex Roberto Criâeladensi Ex Florilego ãâ¦ã The ãâã of vanââ recited betweene ãâã king ãâã Archb. The kings custome Out of an Englishe Chronicââ as it appearreth ãâã en cured Frenchââ Erle ââlord ãâã The lawes of Claredoun Beckets additioÌ Saluo ordine suo The Bishop of Chichester The stubberne wilfulnes of T. Becket T. Becket relenteth to the king Becket yeldeth to the king Saluo ordine left out in the composition Becket repenteth of hys good deede A letter of pope Alexander to T. Becket Becket enterprising agaynst the kingâ ãâã to flye out of the realme Becket taunted of the king Ex Rogero Houed prâ parte historia continuas a post Bedam The kinge to be the Pope Legate The ceâsty dissimulation of the Pope The popes secret letters to Becket More then an C. murthers done by the clergye Guliel Neuburg lib. 2. ca. 16. Becket cited to Northampton The Archbish. condemned in the Councell of NorthamtoÌ in the loââe of all hys moueables Becket required to geue an accompt The verdite of Winchester The counsell of the Bishop of London Canterbury Winchester Chichester Moderate counsell Lincolne Exceter Worcester Becket the Archbishop replyeth agaynst the Byshops A great ââielle growen in the church because that Byshop may noâââ aboue ãâã and prince Becket destitute and forsaken Becket ãâã with ãâã nes when he should appeale A masse of S. Steuen ãâã saue hym from hys enemies Becket answere to the Bishops ââcâât appealeth to Rome London appealeth from the Archbish. A masse to charme away persecutors Becket caryeth with hym the sacrament going
prison and so kept a long time The birth of prince Edward The expedition of king Edward into Scotland The Scottish times K. Edward wasâââh and destroyeth the realme of Scotlande Barwicke besieged and yeelded vp to the king The K. entreth the towne of Barwicke appointeth the captaine therof Sir Robâ de Aâtois a ââble maâââ Fraâââ inciteth the â to prolecââ his title in Fraunce The king delibeââââ with his councell ââcerning the title of Fraunce Embassadors are ââ to the ãâã of Heynaâ concerning the title The Embassadours âeturne with answere Ed the Erle ãâã pleaseth the kyng K. Philip of France heareth of the kings purpose and stayeth his viage of the Croisie K. Edward assigned lieâtenant Generall of the Empyre The first viage of kâââ Edward iâââ Fraunce Southampton buâââ of the French men The Scottes styrâed vp against England by the French K. The Pope cause of the kings remoâing out of Fraunce Anno. 1340. The king of England taketh the title of Fraunce K. Edward to the nobles and coÌmons of Fraunce The title of France how it came to K. Edward Note the grosenes of this tyme when the blâud of Christ was thought but only dedicated to the holy land Southampton burnt spoyled by the French men Counsaile of the Archb. geuen to the king Battel vpon the sea betweene kyng Edward and Frenchmen The Frenchmen beaten vpon the sea The wordes of the foole to the French kyng The letters of K. Edward to the Byshops of England A cââncâl at Villenorth Flaunders Brabant and Hennalt take part with kyng Edward The letter of king Edward to the FreÌch kyng The answere of the FreÌch K to K. Edward The Scottes ââde Englâââ Henborough recoâered from the Englishmen by the Scottes Tourney besieged Articles of truce K. Edward returneth from Tourney The kyng deceiued by his officers No bishop must be imprisoned by the Popes lawe Couetous officers Iohn Stratford Archb. of Cant. The kyngs letter to the Dean and chapter of Paules Archbish. of Cant falâe to the king Euil officers displaced by the kyng Archbish. of Cant. ãâã to all the clergie The Archb. of Cant. de ãâã to ãâã to the ãâã The Archb. ãâã with ãâ¦ã ingratitude The Archb. ãâã of the âyng The Archb. ââuseth his office ãâ¦ã The letter of the Archbishop to the kyng Good counsellers necessary about a kyng Excommunication in his owne priuate cause abused The returne of the kings army from Tourney Anno. 1341. Truce taken for three yeares betweene K. Edward and the French king Anno. 1342. Pope Clement 6. Ex Chron. Albanens The kyng disanulleth the Popes prouision The Poges procurators driuen out of England A letter of the Nobles commons of England to the pope Decay of the Church of England by the Pope The Popes message to the king The kings aunswere to the Popes message Anno. 1344. The Castle in Windsore enlarged The rounde table builded in Windsore Tenthes graunted to the king by the clergy for 3. yeares Priuileges granted by the king to the clergie By this it is lyke that priestes had wiues Prince Edward first prince of Wales Anno. 1345. Henry Erle after made duke of Lancaster sent ouer to Gasconie A rare example of a liberal captaine to his soldiours The liberall heart and constant voyce of a worthy captain The Scots partly a meane of breaking truce Anno. 1346. The 1. viaââ of K. Edw. into France The battell at Caââân The kingâet ters of defiance against the French king The Popes legate surreth vp war ââke legate ââke Pope A letter of the kings coÌâcllor touching his actes doing at Cardoyn The Cardinalâ againe entreate for peace The kyngs answere to the Cardinals The French kyng sheweth no carefull study of peace The kings comming to Pusiacke Anno. 1346. Siege of Calys Dauid king of Scots inuadeth England The Scots ouerthrowen Dauid the Scottishe K. taken prisoner K. Edward answereth to the pope The kyng appealeth from the P. to God Offers made to the men of Flaunders to forsake K. Edwarde The Dolphin with the French discomfited at Casseles Anno. 1347. The French king flyeth before the battaile The towne of Calice wonne Truce coÌcluded betweene England Fraunce Anno. 1348. A vehement pestilence in England Now called the Charterhouse church yard Anno. 1350. Calice almost lost by treason The death of the French king Anno. 1351. The towne of Gwynes taken Anno. 1352. Victory of Syr Roger Bentele First Duke of Lancaster Anno. 1354. Pope innocent 6. Chron. Adamâ Murimouth canonici D. Paulâ de gestis Edw. I. Ann. 1355. The third viage of K. Edward into Fraunce The French K. refuseth to ioyne in battell with kyng Edward Fiftie shillings for euery sack of wooll caryed out of England The custome of wooll for sixe yeres 1500000. poundes sterling to king Edward Anno. 1356. The French K. taken prisoner by prince Edward Euery Scute valuing 6. shillings 8. pence Marsilius Patauinus author of the booke called Defensor paces Article of Marsilius against the Pope Merites cause of saluation sine qua non Marsilius condemned of the Pope Extrau cap. Licet intra doctrinam Ioannes GaÌdenensis condemned by the pope Guillermus Ockam wrote against the pope Michael generall of the gray fryers excommunicated for an heretike Ascentionis in praesatione eius aeutoris The dialogue betwene the souldier and the clarke of Ockams making Eight questions disputed by Ocham Gregorius Ariminensis mainteineth the same doctrine nowe receiued Ex Trithemio Andreas de Castro and Burdianus both gospellers 200. yeares agoe Eudo duke of BurguÌdy against the popes decrees about 200. yeares since Ex Charolo Molinao Dante 's an ItaliaÌ writer against the Pope Donation of Constantine a thing forged The pope the whore of Babilon Ex lib. Iornandi Pope Antichrist An admonition to the Romans Taulerus of Germany a preacher against the popes proceedings Franciscus petrarcha Vide 20 epistolam Francisci Petrarcha Rome the mother and schole of errour Ioannes de rupe scissa Iohn cast into pââââ Church of Rome the whore of Babilon The reformation of the Church before prophesied Conradus Hager The Masse to be no sacrifice Conradus cast in prison Ex bullis quibusdam Otthonis Epis Herbipeli Ponitentiarius Asini. The pope and his spiritualitie coÌfederate against the laitie The pope maketh the Emperour lay meÌ Aâââ Gerhardus Ridder a writer against moÌkes and friers Michael Cesenas Petrus de Corbaria condemned of the Pope Ioannes de Poliaco The opinioÌs of Michael against the Pope Michael Cesenas depryued and coÌdemned of the Pope Martyres Ioannes de Castilione Franciscus de Arcatara burned Archbyshoppes of Cant. the ãâã succeeding the other New Colledge in Oxforde founded an 1366. Pope Innocent 6. Two Franciscanes burned at Auinion Ioan. Rochtaylada Martyr Ex Chron. Henrici de Herfordia The church of Rome declared to be the whore of Babilon by Gods reuelatioÌ Kochtaylada with an other Frier Martyrsâ A priest for casting the popes bull before the popes feete scourged cast in
Hilman Nic. Hereford and Phil. Repington for not appearing excommunicated Excommunication pronounced by the Archbishop The 12. day of Iuly an 1382. Excommunication to be denounced at Paules crosse The excommunication of Herforde Repington denouÌced at Pauls crosse Xiij day of Iuly anno 1382. Other letters of the Archb. sent to the Chââcellour of Oxford Hitherto no lawe to burne any man for religion The K. circumuented by the archbyshop The first law to be ââand practised by the clergy for burning the professours of religion An. 5. R. secândâ This statute was made by the clergie without consent or knowledge of the commons Note that this statute was repealed afterwardes at the instance of the commons No vsuall wordes of warrant affixed to thiâ coÌmission The petition of the ãâã for the ãâã the fârâsayd statute The statute repealed The K. ratifieth the repeale The kings letter against the sauorers of Wicklisse The 16. day of Iune and 1302. An other letter of the K. to the Uicechancellor The 13. day of Iuly an 1382. An other sharp letter of K. Rich. sent to Oxford agaynst Wicklirfe and his fellowes The effect of the kings letter briefly comprehended The persons with their bookes to be arested The 14. day of Iuly an 1382. Rob. Rigs Uicechauncellour of Oxford Ni. Herford preaching on the Ascension day defended Wickliffe Repington first ChanoÌ of Leicester after B. of Lincolne Repington commensed Doctor Peter Stokes standerd bearer to the papists Notes of the Sermon of Repington The vniuerââe reioyââth Whether the Lordes temporall were to be prayed for before the P. and Byshops The Fryer derided and mocked in the scholes Religious âen first causers of this trouble H. Crompe first an accuser of other after accused himselfe for heresie The kynges letter to the Vicechauncelor and proctors of Oxford Henry Crompe complayneth to the kings counsell of the most secular maisters of Oxford Henry Crompe Peter Stokes Carm. Steuen Packington Carm. restored by the King to their scholasticall actes Herford Repington fled to the Duke of Lancaster Letters of the Archb. to the Vicechancelor Letters of the Archb. to the B. of London Rob. Braybroke B. of London The 14. day of Iuly an 1382. The letter of Rob. Rigges Vicechauncelor to the Archb. The 25. day of Iuly an 1382. Herford Repington repulsed from the Duke of Lancaster The 23. day of October Repington released by the Archb. I. Aisheton reconciled by the Archbishop A parliament summoned The 15. of October 1382. The conuocation of S. Frideâââde in Oxford The 18. day of Nouemb. The 19 day of Nouemb. anno 1382. Rob. Rigge displaced from Vicechauncellorship InquisitioÌ made at Oxford The 24. day of NoueÌb an 1382 The abiuration of Philip Repington Philip ââpington aâter hiâââ iuration ââcaââ a tâârible perââcutor A short time my Lord âââ a maÌ in oâe for enâoâe to learne a faith agaâââ his coÌscience The abiuâation of Iâhâ Aisheton Ex chron Monast. D. Albans I. Aââheton The Londiners open the dore where the Archb. âate against Ioh. Aisheton Ni. Herford would not appeare N. Herforde appealed from the Archb. Ni. Herford cast in prison Herford escapeth out of prison The cruell letter of the Archb. against Nic. Herford to the kyng This âs not to seeke againe that which is lost by the rule of Ezechiel Prosopopoia What the kyng might haue aunswered agayne Bishops of Cant appeared not before theyr kyngs and yet they were not persecuted The Epistle of I. Wickliffe to pope Vrbane The true disciples of Christ seeke no honor The Pope occupied so in schismaticall warres that he had no leysure to other matters Difference betweene the Apostles and the Popes in striuing for preeminence Ann. 1383. The Pope set to warre The very fruites of Antichrist Christes passion hath here no place O bloââines of Antichrist Ex Chron. Mon. D. Albani in vita Ruâ â Waldenus â tomo de Sacramentis The number of Wicliffes bokes came to 200. volumes Eneas Sylâius The bookes of Wicliffe The Popes riches is but the almes of good meÌ Necessitie taketh away thâ Popes almes Note well the saying here of Bernard The pope must leaue his lordship or els Apostleship let him chuse whether The maner of the Apostles How the pope ought to occupy the Church goods The way to obtaine the kingdome of Christ. I. Cleâbon Lewes Clifford Rich. Sturius Tho. Latimer W. Neuell Ioh. Mountegew The Earle of Salisbury The penance of the Earle of Salisbury Tâe fruites of gâod and true doctrine Ex Chron. Monast. D. Albani Ex tomo operuÌ Ioan. Husse fol. vât Great learning ioyned with good life and godlines The bones of Wickliffe were not yet commaÌded by the couÌcel of Const. to be burned Ex â tomo operum I. Hussi fol. vit The testimony and iudgement of M. Iohn Hus concââning Iohn Wickliffe Lib. de senâ su veritate scriptura per l. WickleuuÌ True iudgement standeth not vpon number and multitude Burning of bookes proueth not by and by an hereticke A false consequent reproued by I. Chrisostome Iohn Duke of Lancaster defender of I. Wickliffe I. Wickliffe proued no heretick The councell of CoÌstaÌce against I. Wickliffe The senteÌce of the councell of ConstaÌce against I. Wickliffe The dialoge and trialoge of I. Wickkliffe The bookes of Wickliffe coÌdemned to be burned Words of authoritie without due probation Aske my fellow if I be a theefe So we hear you say Vnholsome because they teach against the pompe of the pope So thought the souldiours perpetually to keep downe Christ from rising O merueilous sacred Synode Rub a galde horse on the backe and he will winse At Rome c. neither barrell better hearing Though the sepulchre be watched Christ will rise Other articles of Wickliffe to the number of 45. condemned by the councell of Const. W. Wodford Tho. Walden TyssingtoÌ writers against I. Wickliffe Articles against Wickliffe by W. Woodford Traââatus frat W. Wâdford conti a trialoguÌ Wickleus The whole Vniuersitie is against the iudgement of the doctours which condemned the 45. articles August lib. de doct chââ lib. 2. Grego moral lib. 23. Tâe 14. article of I. Wickliffe The defeÌce of this 14. Article The preaching of the Gospel coÌmaunded of God Gregorius Disâ 44. cap. Siâ rector The hearing of the word commaunded by God Excommuâication Excommunication double The probation of the first part The Apostles did not obey no wicked inhibition Anacletus Dist. xliiij Hieronimââ ad Râsticum If the pope be an heretike the godly Bishops may preach against him Albeit the chief priests be adulterers yet ought the ministers to preach against adultery The example of Christ. The obedience of christian priests towarde their Prelates The power of preaching to edification ought not to ceâse The preaching of the Gospell is not to bee left of for al the popeâ prohibition The second part of the article Meanes necessary vnto saluation are not to be omitted A maÌ ought to doe nothing against his conscience The
of the holy cup. The solemne publishing of the sentence of condemnation against I. Hus. The Emperours iourney into Arragon Pardons were here dogge cheape Concilium Foeeâfragum And hovv chauÌceth it that the charte of Constantines donation is not here mentioned Prouide that the churchmen loose nothing in no case Ann. 1416. Ierome oâ Prage replied agaynst the sermon of the Byshop of Lâdy 22. 23 25. 26. 27. ââ Anno. 1417. 29. 30. 32. 33. Pope Benedict accused 35. The Pope curseth the councell 38. 39 39. Decrees for generall counsels The profession which the pope is bound to 40. The order âaner of the Conclaue in chusing the Pope These were wise Cardinals they vvould not goe into the Conclaue but they would be sure to haue their goods safe vnspoyled Pope Martine hatched The Emperour leadeth the Popes horse by the bridle on the right hand The prince electour leadeth the popes horse on the left hand Apparell of the clergie Smell here reader this made well for the popes purse Ex paralipomeno Albatis ârsp The number of prelates in the counsell of Constance Common vvomen in the councell of CoÌstance 60500. strauÌgers at the counsell of Constance The generall councell aboue the pope Communion in both kindes denyed by this conÌcell The safe coÌduct geuen to maister Iohn Hus. Ala. Caput pag. 929. Aunswer to Ala. Copâ Iohn Hus taketh the Emperours safe coÌduct Letters of Iohn Hus set vp An other intimation of I. Hus set vp for his going to CoÌstance The offer of I. Hus to his enemies A writing aâ Hus at the kinges âaes The testimony of the good âish of Nazareth The Bish. of Nazareth witnesseth with Iohn hus Conrade the Archb. cleareth Iohn Hus. Iohn Hus requireth to geue testimony of his faith and could not be admitted Iohn Hus taketh his iourney to Constance The letters which Iohn Hus set vpon cities as he passed to Constance How I. Hus was receiued by the way going vp to the counsell Nurrenberge A Charterhouse moÌke against Iohn Hus. Iohn Husses Hoââes named saith The Pope âoÌsenteth to âelaâe conâcââ of Iohn Hus. Sâanislaus ââoma Husââ enemy goâng to Constance ââe â by the way Steuen Palletz Michaâll de Causis âââe enemies to Hus. A Bull against Ladiââus king of Apulia Michaell de Causis The wicked liâe of Mich. de Causis Huââes enemie described The enemies of Hus praâtile against him I. Hus desired to plead his cause before the whole councell 1. Hus is come before the Pope the cardinals The wordes of the pope the Cardinals to I. Hus. The auÌswere of Iohn Hus to the Pope and the Cardinals Dolus malus Cardinaliunâ A Frier Minor putteâh two quââtions to Iohn Hus. A friârly Iudas M.I. Clum âpeaketh for I. Hus. A wolfe in a Lambes skinne Didace a crafty Frier Many a man beguiled vnder the cloke of simplicitie I. Husses accusers triumphe ouer him when he was taken The pope breaketh promise The pope to please the councel was against I. Hus. The imprisoÌmeÌt and sickenes of Iohn Hus. Articles against Iohn Hus. The supper of the Lord. Of the administration of Sacraments Of the Church Eclesiastical reuenues The bishops power The power of the keies of the Church Excommunication In vestitures The office of preacâing Lupus agnuÌ accusat quod turbaââs sontem A heaping togeather of many greeuous crânes The departure of the Germaines from the vâuersitie of Prage The 45. articles of Wickliffe The office of preaching forbidden by the Archb. Insurrectiós feared in Bohââme against the clergie Cayphas prophesied Maister Palletz lyeth for the holy Ghost had no leasure to come to that councell I. Hus sicke of an agew in prison I. Hus debarred of his aduocate The bookes which I. Hus wrote in prison Pope Iohn fled out of CoÌstance Noble men of Boheme labour for Iohn Hus. The safe coÌduct of the Emperor chalenged The extremities Iohn Hus ââtlered in prison The conâutation of certain slanders The Byshop of Luthonis The answer and accusation of the Bish. of Luthonis against Iohn Hus. The byshop of Luthonius answere confuted The byshops do quarell about the safe conduct of Iohn Hus. The safe coÌduct of Iohn Hus obteyned and shewed before the imprisonment of Iohn Hus. The byshops of the councell falsly enformed touching the safe conduct of Iohn Hus. Iohn Hus imprisoned before he was either condemned or heard Alexander the â The answere touching the citation of I. Hus to the court of Rome I. Hus his procurers euill entreated at Rome I. Hus falsly reported to preach openly at Constance I. Hus falsely charged to preach comming to the councell I. Hus had many welwillers in Bohemia Vide supra pag. 597. An other supplication of the Bohemians for Iohn Hus. The Lordes could haue no answere of their supplication The protestation of I. Hus. Vid. in priore edit pag. 207. Articles foisted out of Husses bookes by enemies The councell euil ininformed against Iohn Hus. The nobles required that Iohn Hus not being conuicte nor coÌdemned shoulde be deliuered out of prison A petition for M. Iohn Husses deliuerance out of prison The answer of the councell to the supplication I. Hus in no case must be baled No credite to be kept with an heretique Supplication to the Emperour Sigismund The Barons supplication to the king for I. Hus. The king forced by the importunity of the Cardinals to breake promise The mischieuous counsell of the popish band The craftie couÌsaile of the papistes stopped by the Emperour I. Hus forced to keepe silence by outrage of the bishops and priestes The like practise in these latter dayes was vsed at Oxford against the godly fathers An outragious councel A great Eclipse of the Sunne They weÌt forth with swordes staues as it had bene to take a theife Peter and Iohn follow Christ into the bishops house Matter made against I. Hus False witnes against Iohn Hus The aunswer of Iohn Hus. Naming of bread forbid by the archb The Cardinall sophisticateth with I. Hus. The disputation of the English use An English man Iohn Hus agreeth with that blinde rime in the sacrament Stokes an Englishe man False witnes Iohn Hus falsely accused for calling S. Gregory a rimer The Cardinall of Florence Twenty witnesses preuayled against Iohn Hus but the testimony of al Boheme would not serue on his part The Cardinall of Cambray He meaneth Gerson An other accusation for defending of Wickliffes articles Certaine Articles of Wickliffe that I. Hus stoode in A treatise against SteueÌ Palletz Whether tenthes be pure almose Almose staÌdeth of duty I. Hus his minde touching the coÌdemnation of Wickliffes articles Wickliffes bookes burned in prage by Archb. Suinco A narration touching Wickliffes bookes The vniuersitie of prage maketh supplication to the king for sauing of Wickliffes bookes Wickliffs bookes burned in Prage against the kings will A decree that no maÌ should teach any more in chappels Iohn Hus appealed to the pope from the pope to Christ. A questioÌ of
popes diuinitie how the bloud of christ s. rueth to purchase their patrimonie This Schisme coÌtinued 40. yeares He stirreth vp the Emperour Sigismund LoripideÌ rectus deridcat aethiopus album Note the vile flattery of these papistes when they would haue any thing of the Emperor for their purpose The proctor of the councell calleth for the sentence The Cardinall of CaÌbray coÌmaÌded Iohn Hus. to keepe silence Iohn Hus could not be heard in the councell Iohn Hus committeth his cause to the Lord Christ. Marke the vnshame fast nes of theÌ to faine what they list Iohn Hus againe slaundered The councel doth call it hereticall to appeale to Christ. Contempt of the popes excoÌmunication laide to Iohn Pus The seÌtence read against Iohn Hus. They shall bring you before their councells they shall persecute you and cast you in prisoÌ and bring you before kings presidents for my naÌe c. Luke 21. * The sayde concelium malignantium Many shall come in my name and shal deceiue many Marke 13. To appeale to Christ is deragatory to the popes holynes Veritie condemned for heresie I. Hus cleareth himself of obstinacy They condemne the bokes written in the Bohemian tongue which they neuer read Hus prayeth for his enemies I. Hus commanded to put on the priestes garmentes I. Hus his oration vnto the people The disgrading of Iohn Hus. The wordes of I. Hus vnto the Emperour The crowne of Iohn Hus pared away with sheares The marueilous constancie and courage of the blessed martyr The paper with the inscription set vpon Husses head The protestation of Iohn Hus as he was ledde to the place of execution The prayers of I. Hus well liked of the people Ex epist. Ioan. Hus. 31. The paper with deuils fell from his head At the praier of Hus the paper with deuils fell downe The martyrdome of bâessed Iohn Hus. Precious in the sight of God is the death of hys saintes The hart of Iohn Hus beaten with sâaues and consumed with fire The ashes of Iohn Hus cast into the riuer of Rhâine The author and witnes ââ this story â Iohn Pizibram is thought to be his name Ex Cochleo lib 2. de Hist. Hâssit Ex Cocbleo dehist Huss lib. 4. The Empeââur excuseth him self of the death of I. Hus. Ex epist. Iohn Hus. 33. The Emperour vncurteous to Iohn Hus. Pilate more moderate to Christ then this Emperour to Iohn Hus. A letter of Iohn Hus to the people of Prage An other letter of I. Hus. An other letter of I. Hus. The tormeÌts of the martirs vnder the olde and new Testament He meaneth be like that he should moue the king in these matters contayned in this Epistle Vide supra pag. 553. Another letter of Iohn Hus. The Councell condâne bookes which they vnderstand not Prayse of Bohemia The abhomination of the CouÌcell of CoÌstancâ described I. Hus seemeth here to prophesiâ of the Councell as it came to passe The Councell afraide to be tâied by the scriptures This cardinall was Cardinall Cambrensis S. Katherine disputed with 50. doctors coÌuerted them but I. Hus could not conuert his 59. Doctors Good bookes of good men haue bene burnâd of olde time Good men with their bookes to be burned no newes I. Hus seemeth to prophesie of the Councell of Cânsâânce The blasphemous opinion of Lawiers and papistes touching the soueraintie of the Pope One Symonist condemneth an other The bishops of the Councell noted of Symonie Pope Ioh. made a pope being knowen to be a murderer Antichrist now first beginneth to be reuealed in the Pope A prophesie of Iohn Hus. A note for all noble meÌ to marke to folow A worthie lesson for all ministers prelates S. Augustin meaneth not here of all but of the common sort of light persons This Palletz was the chiefest enemy of I. Hus procurer of his death Michael de Causis another bitter enemy of Iohn Hus. Iohn Hus prayeth for his enemies A prophecy of Iohn Hus The example of Christ. The prayer of I. Hus to Christ. A zealous letter to I. Hus from London ââamples of the olde martirs Wicked Palletz The visions of I. Hus by dreames A Prophesie of Maister Hierome of Prage This taylers name was Andrew a Polonian Prophetia Prophetia Prophetia Note that then priestes were not maried and therfore he willeth him to auoide all company of women Hâ repenteth his gay garmentes He repenteth his playing at the chesse Iohn Hus from his gay garments coÌmth to his white coate Iohn Hus condemned for no erroneous doctrine wherein he was culpable Cochleus ralleth against Iohn Hus without cause Ex Chocleo Lib. 2. Hist. Hussitarum pag. 88. The story of Hierome of Prage Hierome commeth to Constance The safe coÌduct was required but in vaine of the Emperour The intimations of Hierome of Prage set vp in diuers places of the towne of Constance Safe conduct âânied to Hierome Hierome returneth toward Boheme with the testimonies of the Lordes of Boheme Hierom appreheÌded in the way by Duke Iohn Michaell de Causis and Palletz enemies to Hierome Hierome of Prage cited by the councell wheÌ he was taken This Duke Iohn in histories is comoÌly called the sonne of Clement Hierome is brought bound vnto Constance by Duke Iohn The couÌcell neither would geue him libertie safely to come nor freely to go M. Hierome was accused by M. GersoÌ with coÌmendation of his eloquence Gerson renueth olde matters The maister of the vniuersitie of Coleine This man would accuse but he lacked matter The maister of the vniuersitie of Heidelberg Crucifige Crucifige cum Hierome is coÌforted by the Notarie Et tu de illis es Luc. 22. Vitus the companion of Iohn de Clum Hierom straightly bound hande and foote Vitus had to the Archbishop of Rigen Vitus bound by othe Hierome hanging in the stockâ was fedde with bread water Peter bringeth meate to Hierome Hierome in greatsicknes calleth for a confessor M. Hieâome was kept in irons in prisoÌ the space of one yeare The forced abiuration of Hierome Hierom is made here to say not his own minde but what pleased them Hierome after his abiuration returned into prison Hierom accused a new by Causis Palletz and the Carmelites The Cardinal of Cambray with certaine other Cardinalles labour for the deliuery of Hierome Si dimittio hunc non es amicus Caesaris The Patriarke of CoÌstantinople gaue senteÌce of death both against M. Hus and M. Hierome of Prage Ann. 1416. Hierome brought againe before the councell False witnesse against Hierome The dexteritie of Hierom in confuting his aduersaries False witnesses Audience hardly geueÌ to Hierome to speake for himselfe The oration of Hierome had before the councel Socrates Plato Anaxagoras Zeno Rupilius Boâtius Moses Ioseph Esayas Daniell The Prophetes Susanna Iohn Baptist Christ. The Apostles The false witnesse of Hierome ââfelled Hierome commendeth the life and bewayleth the death of Iohn Hus. Hierome repenteth his speaking against Iohn Hus. Hus neuer
Lady of Tower is foolishnesse for it is but a stocke or a stone IOhn Smith was accused to be a very hereticke because he did hold that euery man is bonnde to know the Lordes Prayer and the Creede in English if he might for these false Priestes Item that who so beleeued as the Church then did beleeue beleeued ill and that a man had neede to frequent the schooles a good while ece that he can attaine to the knowledge of the true and right faith Item that no Priest hath power to assoile a man in the market of penance from his sinnes ROger Browne of the same Citie was also accused to be an hereticke bicause he did hold that no man ought to worship the Image of our Lady of Walsingham nor the bloud of Christ at Hailes but rather God almighty who would geue him whatsoeuer he would aske Item that he held not vp his hands nor looked vp at the eleuation of the Eucharist Item that he promised one to shew him certaine bookes of heresie if he woulde sweare that he woulde not vtter them and if he would credite them Item that he did eate flesh in Lent and was taken with the maner Item if any man were not shriuen his whole life long and in the point of death would be confessed and could not if he had no more but coÌtrition only he should passe to ioy without Purgatory And if he were confessed of any sinne were enioined only to say for penance one Pater noster if he thought he should haue any punishmeÌt in Purgatory for that sinne he would neuer be confessed for any sinne Item because he said all is lost that is geuen to Priests Item that there was no Purgatory that God woulde pardon all sinnes without confession and satisfaction THomas Butler of the same Citie was likewise opeÌly accused to be a very hereticke because he did hold that there were but two wayes that is to say to heauen and to hell Item that no faithfull man should abide any paine after the death of Christ for any sinne because Christ died for our sinnes Item that there was no Purgatory for euery man immediatly after death passeth either to heauen or hell Item that whosoeuer departeth in the faith of Christ and the Church howsoeuer he hath liued shall be saued Item that praiers pilgrimages are nothing worth and auaâââ not to purchase heauen IOhn Falkes was accused to be a very hereticke because he did ãâã that it was a foolish thing to offer to the Image of our Lady sayeng her dead shall be hoare or I offer to her what is it but a blocke If it could speake to me I would noue it an halsepeny worth of ale Item that when the Priest carieth to the sicke the body of Christ who carieth he not also the bloud of Christ Item that he did eate cowe milke vpon the first Sonday of Lent Item that as concerning the Sacrament of penaunce absolution no Priest hath power to assoile any man froÌ his sinnes wheÌ as he can not make one heare of his head Item that the Image of our Lady was but a stone or a blocke RIchard Hilmin was accused that he was a very hereticke because he did say and mainteine that it was better to depart with money to the poore then to giue tithes to Priests or to offer to the Images of our Lady and that it were better to offer to Images made by God then to the Images of God painted Item that he had the Lords Prayer and the Salutation of the Angell and the Creede in English and another booke did he see and had which conteined the Epistles and Gospels in English and according to them woulde hee liue and thereby beleeued to be saued Item that no Priest speaketh better in the Pulpit then that booke Item that the Sacrament of the aultare is but bread and that the Priests make it to blinde the people Item that a Priest whiles he is at Masse is a Priest and after one Masse done till the beginning of another Masse he is no more then a lay man and hath no more power then a meere lay man ¶ After they were enforced to recant they were assoyled and put to penaunce IN the yeare of our Lord 1488. the iij. of Aprill Margery Goyt wife of Iames Goyt of Asburne was brought before the foresayde Iohn Bishop of Couentry and Lichfield who was there accused that she said that that which the Priests lift ouer their heads at Masse was not the true and very body of Christ For if it were so the Priestes could not breake it so lightly into four parts and swalow it as they do for the Lordes body hath flesh and bones so hath not that which the Priests receiue Item that Priests buieng xl cakes for a halfepeny and shewing them to the people and saieng that of euery of them they make the body of Christ do nothing but deceiue the people and enrich themselues Item seeing God in the beginning did create and make man how can it be that man should be able to make God ¶ This woman also was constreined to recant and so was she assoyled and did penance Thus much I thought heere good to inserte touchyng these foresaid men of Couentry especially for this purpose because our cauilling aduersaries be wont to obiect against vs the newnes of Christes old and auntient Religion To the intent therefore they may see this doctrine not to be so new as they report I wish they woulde consider both the time and Articles heere obiected agaynste these foresayd persons as is aboue premised I should also in the same reigne of King HeÌry vij haue induced that history of Ioannes Picus Earle of Mirandula the mention of whose naine partly is touched before page 704. This Picus Earle of Mirandula being but a yong man was so excellently witted so singularly learned in all sciences and in all toungs both Latine Greeke Hebrew Chaldey and Araby that coÌming to Rome booted and spurred he set vp 90. conclusions to dispute in the same with any in al ChristeÌdome whosoeuer would come against him Of which conclusions diuers were touching the matter of the SacrameÌt c. And when none was found in all Rome nor in Europe that openly would dispute with him priuely and in corners certaine of the Popes Clergy Prelates Lawyers Friers by the Pope appointed coÌsulted together to inquire vpon his coÌclusions wherupon they did articulate against him for suspicion of heresie And thus the vnlearned Clergy of Rome priuely circumueÌted and intangled this learned Earle in their snares of heresy against whome they neuer durst openly dispute He dyed being of the age of 32. of such witte and towardnes as is hard to say whether euer Italy bredde vp a better In his sickenes Charles viij the French King moued with the fame of his
learning came to visite him The furniture of his bookes cost him 7000. florens A little before his death his mind was to giue all away and to take a coule to go about preach but the Lord would not permit him His story requireth a long tractatioÌ which if place do serue we will not peradueÌture forget With ij Popes that is with Pope Innocent Alexander vj. he had much vexation ¶ The names of the Archbyshops of Canterbury in this sixt booke conteyned 62 Iohn Stratford viij 63 Iohn Kempe iij. 64 Thomas Burchier xxxiij 65 Iohn Morton xiiij 66 Thomas Langhton  67 Henry Dene ij  Guliel Warham xxviij ¶ Heere endeth the sixt Booke and the first Tome A briefe note of Ecclesiasticall lawes ordeined by auncient Kings in this Realme FOr somuch as it is and hath bene a persuasion loÌg gendered in the heads of many that the Bishops of Rome be the vniuersall heads of the whole militant Churche of Christ in earth and haue alwaies so coÌtinued from the beginning of the primitiue time And that no Prince King nor Emperour in his owne Realme hath any interest to intermedle with matters and lawes Ecclesiastical but only the sayd Bishops of Rome to refell and remoue that opinioÌ out of the heads of all Englishmen as a thing most false and contrary both to histories of time and examples of ancient Kings gouernors of this Realme I thought to fill vp a litle end of paper here left with some such briefe rehearsall of lawes diuised appointed by Kings and rulers of this land for the ordering of the Church and causes Ecclesiasticall to the intent that all the world may see the gouernement of Christes Church heere in earth vnder Christ hath not depended only of the Pope from auncient time but hath ben rather directed by such kings and princes as God here had placed vnder him to gouerne the people of this Realme of England as foloweth heere in this present table to be noted ¶ A briefe recapitulation of auncient Ecclesiasticall lawes by sondry Kinges of this Realme ordeyned for gouernment of the Church before the Conquest ¶ Ecclesiastical lawes of King Inas or Ina. FIrst King Inas who reigned in this land the yeare of our Lord. DCCxij commanded that ministers should frame ther conuersation of life according to the forme in lawes prescribed 2. That infants should be baptised within 30. dayes 3. Item that no maÌ lay or spirituall free or bond should labour vpon the Sonday 4. Item he established immunitie of Churches Sanctuarie Also he tooke order for the true paiment of Church dueties and of the first fruites of all that was sowen to be payd at the day of S. Martin ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of King Alured or Alfred 1. KIng Alured after he had ordeined diuers iudiciall punishments for violating the holy precepts of God commanded by Moses he also coÌfirmed and enlarged the priuiledge of Sanctuarie he laid double paine vpon such as committed offences in the solemnities of certaine feasts Also against them that committed sacrilege 2. He made a law against Priests committing murther 3. Also he made a law against whoredome adultery and fornication 4. He appointed daies of fasting and ceasing froÌ labour 5. Item he set order for making and keeping vowes ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of kyng Edward the elder and Gythrum the Dane kyng FIrst they agreed vpon the SaÌctuary they forbad Gentilitie and Paganisine they layd punishment vpon the Clergy committing theft periurie or murther fornicatioÌ or any capitall crime 2. They punished Priestes that pretermitted their office in pronouncyng festiuall or fastyng dayes 3. They made a law agaynst all labour buying and sellyng vpon the Sabbaoth also for keepyng of feastes IteÌ for no execution to be done on the Sonday Also agaynst witches and sorcerers c. ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of kyng Ethelstane 1. KIng Ethelstan who reigned the yeare of our Lord 924. commaunded that euery Village of his owne should geue a monethly corrodie to a poore person 2. That 50. Psalmes should be song dayly in the Church for the kyng c. 3. He also ordeined punishmeÌt for witches sorcerers c ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of kyng Edmund 1. AFter kyng Ethelstan folowed kyng Edmund about the yeare of our Lord. 940. who established and prouided lawes agaynst the vnchast liuing of Churchmen 2. Item he made lawes concernyng tythes with first fruites of euery mans croppe and almose money duly to be payd 3. Item he enacted that Byshops of their owne proper charges should repayre Churches and should also admonish the kyng for the furnishyng of the same 4. For periury also and for fighting within the Church he set lawes and paynes ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of kyng Edgar 1. KIng Edgar who begaÌ his reigne about the yeare of our Lord. 959. amongest other coÌstitutions Ecclesiasticall ordeined that the SoÌday should be kept holy from Saterday at noone till Monday in the mornyng 2. Item he ordeined and decreed concerning liberties freedomes of the Church for tythes also and first fruites of corne and paying of Peterpence 3. Item for holy dayes and fastyng dayes 4. IteÌ that assemblies or Synodes should be kept twise euery yeare whereat as well the Byshop of the Diocesse should be present as the ciuill Magistrate ¶ Kyng Aethelrede Anno. 979. KIng Aethelrede also which succeeded after Edgar and Edward appointed diuers lawes for publicke regiment whereof we finde but few touching matters Ecclesiasticall for tythes lightes feastes and nothyng els and therfore we passe further to the lawes of Canutus ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of kyng Canutus CAnutus the Dane kyng began to reigne in this laÌd in the yeare of our Lord. 1016. The said Canutus as Aethelrede had done before diuided his lawes into Ecclesiasticall and temporall 1. That Ecclesiasticall persons beyng accused of fightyng murder or any other offeÌce should purge theÌselues therof 2. That Priestes should be degraded for periury and put in sureties of good behauiour 3. He prayeth Priestes that they will liue chast and commaunded other Religious 4. He limited the degrees of Mariage 5. Item he commaunded celebration of the Sabbaoth froÌ Saterday at noone till Monday mornyng as Edgar had done before forbiddyng markets huntyngs labours and Court keepynges duryng the sayd space 6. He ordained eche Christen man to come to the housell thrise yearely at the least That they search and enquire after Gods law and his commaundementes 7. That euery Christian man vnderstand the pointes of his fayth that at the least he learne perfectly the Lordes Prayer and the Creede and that whosoeuer can not the same shall be excluded from the Eucharist and shall not be receiued to vndertake for others in Baptisme 8. That Byshops and Priestes should doe their dueties that they cry out and warne their flockes when the Wolfe commeth 9. That at the Court of euery Shire the Bishop of the Dioces shal be present
to themselues Luke 11. 3. Interroâ The aunswere Note a ãâã thy saying of Gregory 4. Interrogation The aunswere 5. Interrogation The aunswere 6. Interrogation The aunswere In what degree of kindred a man may marry By this rule the mariage of Kyng Henry with Queene Katherine Dowager was vnlawfull 7. Interrogation The aunswere A discrete saying of Gregory to be noted 8. Interrog The aunswere 25. q 2. cap. in Galliarum 9. Interrog The aunswere The Churching of woemen He speaketh here after the custome of the tyme. Mothers that nurse not their owne Children reprehended Gregory calleth tâe Emperor hys Lord. A letter ãâã Gregory to Mellitus A letter ãâã Gregoryâ Austen A letter of Gregory to King âthelbert An. 600. PolycroÌ lib. 5. ca. 9. Fab. part 5. ca. 119. Archbishops of London of York made by Austen Mellitus Byshop of London The Brittaynes and Scottes vsed not the rites of Rome Abbey of Bangor Ex libro Iornalensi Fabiano alijs Ethelfride king of Northumberland Brockmayl Consul of Chester The monastery of Bangor Galfridus Monumetensis Polychron Lib. 5. cap. 10. Liber bibliothecae lornalensis Gu Malmesâeriensis lib. 1. de Reg. Fabian part 5. cap. 109.120 A pittifull slaughter of vnarmed Monkes of Bangor Whether Austen or the Brittaynes in this case were more to blame Laurentius Archbish. after Austen Baptising in riuers not in footes Baptising among the old Romaines was not vsed with so many ceremonyes as since Anno. 60â S Dauid in Wales otherwise called Dewy Computation of tyme examined Galfridus Monumetensis Anno. 610. Poly. lib. 5. cap. 10. A story of Iohn Patriarch of Alexandria Mercy may liue a mayden for no man will marry her This Iohn was so bountifull in geuing that he assayd to striue in a maner with the Lord whether the Lorde should geue more or he should distribute more of that whiche was geuen The actes of Gregory the first Whereupon the Romaine Byshop vse in their stile Seruus seruoruÌ Dei Sabinianus bishop of Rome Boniâacius 3. Byshop of Rome How Rome began first to take an head aboue other churches Phocus traitor and murderer of hys Emperour Bloud reuenged with bloud Volumus ac mandamus Statuimus ac praecipimus brought in by Boniface the third Fabian cap. 120. Ethelbert and Sigebert builders of Paules Church The Arcâbishop ãâã translate from London to Doroberâââ Malmesberiensis ãâã de pontifâ H. Huntington lib 3. This Edward was the third of that name before the Conquest The Monastery of Westminster An. 616. Bloud reuenged with bloud Edwine first Christened king in Northââberland Giraldus Gambrenâââ The order and maner of the conuersion of Edwine to the faith of Christ. The trouble of Edwine The maruelous calling of Edwine Edwine miraculously deliuered W. Malmesburiensis lib. de Reg. This Queene was Edelburga daughter to King Ethelbert the Christened King of Kent God calleth commonly by affliction and trouble An other daunger of Edwyne An. 627. Polycron lib. 5. ca. â2 Hen. Hunt lib. 3. Fabianus parte 5. A part of a trusty seruaunt Edwyne forgetteth hys promise to Christ. Prosperitie forgetfull Olde custome in matters of religion not to be followed but onely truth Old custome letteth Edwyne to be Christened A miracle of God in the conuersion of kyng Edwyne The part of a godly bish exemplified in Paulinus Edwyne baptised He was baptised in S. Peters Church at Yorke which he first caused to be made of woode which after by S. Oswald was builded of stone An. 628. Note Paulinus christened in riâers What true iustice of a good Prince may do in a realme Great peace and trueth among the people in the dayes of Edwyne Anno. 634. Archbishop of Canterbury and Yorke the one ardayneth the other Ex Flor. hist. Iames a godly Deacon A Deacon then might baptise Erpwaldus otherwise naânamed Corpwaldus Kyng of Eastangles conuerted to the fayth of Christ. S. Oswalde kyng of Northumberland Anno. 636. Galfridus Malmesberiensis Polycro Historia iornalensis Fabian Strength of prayer ouercommeth armyes Penda beaten in the field The commendation of king Oswalde King Oswaldâ disdayned not to expound and preach the gospell to hys people The goodnes and charitie of Oswald toward the poore Historia iornalensis Polycronicon lib. 5. cap. 12. Kinigilsus King of the Westsaxons conuerted to Christes fayth Ex Polycron lib. 5. cap. 13. Fabian part 5. Landes geuen to Winchester Malmesberiensis lib. de pontifi Angl. Gestrensis lib. 5. Hist. Iornalensis Hunting lib. 3. Berinus walking on the sea with lye and al. Oswaldus godfather and sonne in lawe to Kinigilsus and all in one day Kyng Oswald slayne in the field Anno. 643. Penda King of Mercians slayne Oswy King of Northumberland The conâuerting oâ the Mercâans to the fayth of Christ. Wolferââ first chriâââned king ãâã Mercia The Eastâangles reduced to the Chriââââan fayth Oswy and Oswyne fellow kinges in Northumberland Note the worthy liberalitie ãâã the king and noââe in the birtââ H Hunting de historiâ Angloruâ lib. 9. Example of true almoâe A perfect example of humilitie in a Prince Oswyne trayterously murdered An. 651. Benedictâ Benet the bringer ãâã of Bede The vse of glasing first brought into this Realme Botulpus Aidaâeus Finiamâs Colmaââus Cutbertus Iarumannââ Ceddaâ Wilfridus O quanta mutatio Beda lib. 4. cap. 5. Hunting Polycr Iornalensis Fabia An. 664. Controuersie about Easter day Ex Beda lib. 2. cap. 23. A disputation betweene the Romayne Bishops and the Scottish bishops for the day of Easter and other ceremonyes The king beginneth Colman speaketh Wilfride replyeth Vniuersality alledged Colman agayne speaketh Wilfride replieth Why Paule circumcised Timothy Example of Peter alledged but no proofe brought thereof Peter and Iohn did not agree in the celebrating of Easter In the counsell of Nice no such matter appeareth Colman agaynâ aunswereth Wilfride replyeth The aucthoritie of men is not to be sticked vnto for their doyng of myracles The example of them that follow not for lack of teaching excuseth not them which being taught will not follow Yea sir Suffragia ecclesiae a non numeranda sunt sed ponderanda Aug. The king concludeth Mobile mutatur semper cum principe âulgus Egfride or Edfride of Northumberland Malmesber Huntingt Fab. cap. 135. Wilfride Archbishop of Yorke Southsaxons conuerted to Christen fayth H Huntingt Lib. 3. The ãâã Wyghâââ conuenââ to Christ Alfride Kyng of Northeââ Wilfride restored âigayne to the sea of Yorke Mercia diuided in â v. byshopprickes The wickeâ seât of Mahumet Apoc. 13. An. 666. Ex Polycron Ex Giran Camââââ Ex Stepen no Calâââ riensi Theodorus Archbish. of Cant. Gis. Malmesbericir sis lib. 1. de gestis pontifi Anglorum Bede lib. 4. cap. 22. Gul. Malmosb lib. de gostes ponâifo Anglorum Lib. 1. Polichron lib. 5. ca. 19. An. 680. Bede lib. 4. cap. 21. An. 705. Osredus Kenredus Osricus Kinges of Northumberland The kingdome of Brittaine ceaseth Iua or Iue King of WestsaxoÌs Polycron lib. 5. cap. 21. S. Cuthlake a popishe Sainct Crowland the curteous Lying
woman out of her Monastery came fiue Byshops Dosa Eatha Oââford Ioannes Wilfride Hacanos Abington Ioanno at Lincolne Ely Abbey Chertsey Berkyng Peterborough Bardney Glastonbery Camesey Winburne Sealesey Wincombe S. Albones Eusham Ripon Echelinghey S. Shaftesbury Two thinges to be wished in them that first builded Monkishe Monasteries The article of free iustification not knowne Ex Crouiciâ Gulâel Malmesb Lib. â A bâiefe Cataloge of Queenes and Kinges daughters which leauing their estate were made Nunnes Hilda Erchengodâ Ermenilda âdelberga Etheldreda Werburga Kynreda Kineswida Sexburga Elfrida Mildreda Milburga Milguida Kineburga Elfleda Alfritha Wulfritha Editha Kinges made Monkes Egbert king of the Westsaxons afterward Monarke and king of the whole Realme In this tyme came in the Danes Fill into the North partâ and were driuen out agaynes Anno. 807. Example what it is to despise other Example of patience Anno. 826. Of this victory went a prouerb Riuuscruore rubuit ruina restitit foetorâ tabuit This land first called Anglia Anno. 833. Danes now the second tyme entred in this land Anno. 834. Fabian cap. 158. Rog. Houed Lab. 5. cap. 1. England fiue tymâs plagued by other natioÌs Ex Rog. Houed Lib. 5. Anno. 837. A place in Fabian to be amended Guliel Lib de gestis pont Anglor sayth this Pope was Leo iiij Anno. 844. Priuiledges and temporalties graunted to the Church by king Ethelwulfe Ex Flor. Hist. Pro remis Note the blinde ignoraunce and erroneous teaching in those dayes Peter ãâã through the whole Realme graunted ãâã Rome Money bestowed to burne day light Note here the holy and holesome counsailers and doynges of the spiritual Lordes Ludouicus Pius Emperour king of Fraunce Fredericke Byshop of Vtricke Byshop Fridericke openly admonisheâh the Emperour at the table Note that were ii Iudithes one the mother of Carolus Caluus the other his daughter whom king Ethelwulfe did marry Fridericke Byshop of Vtricke iudged of some a Martyr Example of the women more ready to reuenge then the man Swithinus Bishop of Winchester Example of a kind scholer to hys scholemayster Monkishe miracles fayned of Swithinus Pope Leo iij. Stephen iiij Pascalis i. Eugenius .ij. Valentinus .j. Gregory iiij A generall Synode at Aquil graue Euerye Church to haue sufficient to finde hys owne Priestes Pretious garmentes of scarlet or other riche colour forbidden men of the Clergy Great families not lawfull for men of the Clergy Ringeâ and gold in their shoes forbidden The feast of all Sainctes first ordayned Pope Sergius .ij. When the Popes names began the first to be altered Agnus thrise song at the Masse The hoste deuided in three partes Pope Leo the 4. No Byshop by the Popes law to be condemned vnder 72. witnesses The golden crosse first borne before the pope A woman Pope called Ioan. viij The Church of Rome after their Masse of the holy Ghost may erre Pope Benedictus iij. Dirge for the dead Pope Nicolas the first The mariage of priestes begon to be forbiddeÌ * Anno. 867. A letter written to Pope Nicolas concerning Priestes not to refrayne from Mariage Priestes Mariage in the olde law permitted in the new law not forbidden The inconuenience of single life The saying of the Apostle let euery one haue hys own wife This Decree is contrary to the Bishops and Prelates in Queene Maryes tyme. More then 6000 heads of infantes found in the Popes more thorough the wicked decree of the single lyfe of priestes Let Priestes note well the saying of Gregory August ad Donatum Note well the saying of Austen August What it is to marry in the Lord. What a virgine is by the diffinition of the Apostle August ad BonifacioÌ The absurde saying and contrary during of papistes Gregorius 2. Tim. 3. Inuenitur bee Epistola in vetustis meÌbranaceis libris testaÌet Illyrico in Catologo Memiuit eiusdem Epistola deutas Syluius in sua peregrinatione Germania descriptione Pope Hadrian the second Iohn â Martine ij Hadrian iij. Steuen v. Ex vetusto exemplo historia Catianâ W.C. â The cause of Gods wrath wherâby the Realme of England was scouâged by the Danes An other cause rendred why England was scourged of the Danes The first entring of the Dane Ex historia Iornalensi Example what mischiefe commeth by adultery Codrinus king of Denmarke Inguar and Hubba captaynes of the Danes An other cause of the comming of the Danes Lothbroke father to Inguar and Hubba What miserable enuy worketh Murther will out K. Ethelwulphe deceaseth An. 857. King Ethelbald K. Ethelbright An. 867. King Etheâdred Yorke buâned by the Danes What discord doth in a commoââwealth An. 870. S. Edmund king of Eastangles The message of the Danes to K. Edmund The aunswere of K. Edmund The persecution and death of S. Edmund king of the Eastangles K. Edmund Martyr Redyng taken of the Danes Inguar and Hubba slayne Duke Ethelwold slayne Osrike king of Denmark landeth in England Ex Guliel Malmesboriensi Ex historia lornalensi Ex Fabiano alijs Inuocation and prayer profitable in tyme of battayle The Danes ouerthrown at Ashdon Another battayle fought with the Danes Another battayle fought with Danes at Merton What discord and rebellion doth in a realme The death of Etheldred The Abbey of Exceter founded An. 872. Alured K. of England Ex Rog. Houedeno H. Hunting Polychronicon Fabiano Burhered being expulsed hys kingdome went to Rome and there dyed in the Englishe house Rollo a Dane first Duke of Normandy Anno. 879. King Alfrede flyeth into a desert wood Etheling which is to say the I le of Nobles A swineheard made Byshop of Winchester Henr. Hunting lib. 5. de Histor. Angl. Inguar and Hubby slayne A bold aduenture or attempt of king Alfrede ventring himself into the tentes of the Danes Ex Fabiano Gutrum the Prince of the Danes was Christened King Gutrum named Athelstane Norfoâââ Suffolke geuen to king Gutrum The Nunââ of Shaftesbury builded The Monastery of Etheling The new minster at Winchester besieged ãâã the Danes An. 892. The Danes driuen from Norfolke The Danes returne agayne to Norfolkeâ The Danes driuen out of Chester The Danes driuen from Lewes The riuer of Luye deuided in three 3. plagues in England An. 897. The Danes ships taken An. 899. The vertues and godly lyfe of kyng Alfrede described The inclination of nature corrected in K. Alfrede The godly petition of king Alfrede Modwenna King Alured how he deuided hys goodes in two partes Polycron Lib. 5. ca. 1. Guliel lib. de regibus The liberall hart of king Alfrede How well and godly this king spent his tyme The godly lawes of King Alfrede A notable example of thiââery and felony banished thys Realme Ex historiâ lornalensi King Alfrede commended for learning When learning first began to be set vp in England Chester a place of learning The Vniuersitie of Graunchester by Cambridge The vniuersitie of Paris ãâã began by iiij Rabanus Alcuinus Claudius Ioan. Scotus Sigebert king of Eastangleâ a scepter of Schooles Two aâncient schooles in